Naturall philosophie reformed by divine light, or, A synopsis of physicks by J.A. Comenius ... ; with a briefe appendix touching the diseases of the body, mind, and soul, with their generall remedies, by the same author.
         Physicae ad lumen divinum reformatae synopsis. English
         Comenius, Johann Amos, 1592-1670.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 353 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 152 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34110
         Wing C5522
         ESTC R7224
         11968721
         ocm 11968721
         51776
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34110)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51776)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 23:3)
      
       
         
           
             Naturall philosophie reformed by divine light, or, A synopsis of physicks by J.A. Comenius ... ; with a briefe appendix touching the diseases of the body, mind, and soul, with their generall remedies, by the same author.
             Physicae ad lumen divinum reformatae synopsis. English
             Comenius, Johann Amos, 1592-1670.
          
           [46], 256 p.
           
             Printed by Robert and William Leybourn for Thomas Pierrepont ...,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Translation of: Physicae ad lumen divinum reformatae synopsis.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Physics -- Early works to 1800.
           Science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           NATURALL
           PHILOSOPHIE
           REFORMED
           BY
           
             DIVINE
             LIGHT
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           SYNOPSIS
           of
           Physicks
           :
           BY
           
             J.
             A.
             COMENIUS
          
           :
        
         
           Exposed
           To
           the
           censure
           of
           those
           that
           are
           lovers
           of
           LEARNING
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           GOD.
           
        
         
           Being
           a
           view
           of
           the
           WORLD
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           particular
           Creatures
           therein
           conteined
           ;
           grounded
           upon
           
             Scripture
             Principles
          
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           briefe
           APPENDIX
           touching
           the
           Diseases
           of
           the
           
             Body
             ,
             Mind
          
           ,
           and
           Soul
           ;
           with
           their
           generall
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           AUTHOR
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           Robert
           and
           
             William
             Leybourn
          
           ,
           for
           
             Thomas
             Pierrepont
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sun
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           MDCLI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           truly
           studious
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           from
           Christ
           the
           fountain
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           greeting
           .
        
         
           
             JAcobus
             Acontius
          
           ,
           a
           most
           excellent
           man
           ,
           offended
           at
           the
           evill
           disposition
           of
           our
           scribling
           age
           wished
           that
           it
           might
           be
           provided
           ,
           
             that
             none
             should
             write
             and
             publish
             any
             thing
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             some
             new
             thing
             ;
             which
             should
             both
             be
             of
             his
             own
             observation
             ,
             and
             might
             make
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             aedification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             so
             much
             fruit
             might
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             what
             time
             is
             bestowed
             on
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             readers
             could
             not
             bestow
             it
             better
             elswhere
             :
             that
             so
             nothing
             might
             be
             done
             which
             was
             already
             done
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             yet
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
             few
             Writers
             (
             says
             hee
             )
             bring
             any
             
             thing
             of
             their
             own
             :
             but
             onely
             steal
             ,
             things
             and
             words
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           most
           truly
           spoken
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           peruse
           that
           farrago
           of
           Books
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           are
           yearly
           little
           less
           then
           overwhelmed
           .
           For
           if
           you
           look
           on
           the
           titles
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           always
           new
           and
           very
           specious
           :
           if
           on
           the
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           always
           the
           same
           boiled
           over
           and
           over
           above
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           and
           Coleworts
           crammed
           in
           ,
           even
           to
           nauseating
           .
           And
           though
           something
           of
           new
           observation
           be
           offered
           ,
           yet
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           whole
           Books
           should
           therefore
           be
           written
           ,
           and
           those
           new
           things
           found
           out
           so
           buried
           in
           things
           ordinary
           ,
           that
           either
           a
           man
           hath
           no
           mind
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           of
           new
           observation
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           tediousness
           of
           spirit
           and
           loss
           of
           time
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           my
           business
           to
           inveigh
           against
           this
           disorder
           in
           many
           words
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           declare
           why
           I
           my self
           come
           out
           in
           publick
           .
           And
           I
           wil
           
           lay
           it
           open
           in
           a
           word
           
             I
             bring
             something
             new
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             the
             common
             way
             of
             Philosophie
             :
             And
             I
             bring
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             hope
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             without
             any
             ones
             hinderance
             or
             molestation
             ,
             as
             conteining
             in
             a
             very
             few
             leaves
             ,
             matters
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             .
             And
             I
             bring
             it
             to
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             others
             this
             way
             .
          
           For
           whereas
           I
           had
           the
           year
           last
           past
           ,
           given
           a
           proof
           of
           my
           Philologicall
           endeavours
           ,
           
             Janua
             Linguarum
             reserata
          
           ,
           (
           or
           a
           seminary
           of
           Arts
           and
           Languages
           )
           which
           was
           courteously
           received
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           applause
           ,
           and
           approved
           almost
           by
           all
           mens
           verdict
           ,
           (
           as
           severall
           letters
           ,
           dated
           either
           to
           my self
           or
           my
           friends
           ,
           touching
           that
           matter
           do
           testifie
           ,
           )
           some
           (
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           at
           this
           time
           bend
           their
           desires
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           dedevours
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           the
           method
           of
           studies
           )
           began
           to
           solicit
           mee
           ,
           to
           put
           out
           my
           philosophicall
           Works
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           desire
           a
           communication
           of
           my
           conceptions
           ,
           especially
           in
           Physicks
           .
           Having
           
           no
           other
           minde
           therefore
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           something
           for
           mine
           owne
           part
           that
           may
           be
           profitable
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           :
           or
           else
           that
           others
           may
           have
           occasion
           by
           me
           ,
           to
           bring
           better
           matters
           ;
           I
           purposed
           with
           my self
           to
           expose
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           this
           same
           
             Synopsis
             of
             Physicks
          
           ,
           lately
           dictated
           in
           this
           Schoole
           ,
           that
           publick
           censure
           might
           be
           made
           of
           this
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           my
           former
           Work.
           Which
           that
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           it
           seemed
           meet
           to
           give
           some
           further
           intimation
           of
           the
           occasion
           and
           scope
           of
           our
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           wil
           offer
           themselves
           to
           be
           our
           censors
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           calamitous
           lot
           of
           exile
           had
           thrust
           mee
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           calling
           a
           Divine
           ,
           back
           to
           the
           services
           of
           the
           School
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           desirous
           to
           beare
           my self
           ,
           not
           slightly
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           that
           I
           might
           discharg
           the
           trust
           committed
           to
           me
           ;
           it
           chanced
           that
           I
           hapned
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           upon
           
             Ludovicus
             Vives
          
           his
           Books
           ,
           
             detradendis
             disciplinis
          
           .
           In
           
           these
           when
           I
           had
           found
           most
           wholesome
           counsels
           ,
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           studies
           ,
           I
           began
           extreamly
           to
           grieve
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           so
           piercing
           a
           wit
           ,
           after
           he
           noted
           so
           many
           most
           evident
           errours
           ,
           had
           not
           put
           to
           his
           hand
           to
           make
           those
           rough
           things
           smooth
           ,
           but
           the
           judgment
           of
           one
           touching
           this
           excellent
           Writer
           ,
           
             that
             Vives
             saw
             better
             what
             was
             not
             then
             what
             was
             ,
          
           made
           mee
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           usuall
           with
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           to
           communicate
           things
           by
           degrees
           .
           Yet
           I
           thought
           with
           my self
           that
           others
           should
           take
           this
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           labour
           to
           designe
           one
           certain
           and
           infallible
           way
           among
           so
           many
           deviations
           discovered
           unto
           them
           :
           which
           I
           wondred
           that
           men
           were
           so
           backward
           to
           essay
           for
           full
           a
           hundred
           years
           .
           (
           For
           I
           knew
           not
           whether
           any
           one
           had
           gone
           about
           it
           .
           )
           But
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           learned
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           communicated
           these
           complaints
           of
           mine
           in
           a
           more
           
           familiar
           manner
           ,
           shew'd
           mee
           a
           Book
           call'd
           ,
           
             Prodromus
             philosophiae
             instaurandae
          
           by
           
             Thomas
             Campanella
          
           an
           Italian
           :
           which
           I
           read
           over
           with
           incredible
           joy
           ,
           and
           being
           inflamed
           with
           an
           exceeding
           great
           hope
           of
           new
           Light
           ,
           I
           greedily
           turn'd
           through
           his
           
             Realis
             philosophia
             epilogistica
          
           (
           for
           so
           hee
           calls
           it
           )
           set
           forth
           in
           foure
           Books
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Books
           
             de
             rerum
             sensu
          
           ,
           where
           ever
           I
           could
           get
           them
           .
           Whereby
           I
           found
           my
           desires
           in
           some
           sort
           satisfied
           ,
           but
           not
           throughout
           .
           For
           his
           very
           foundation
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           were
           made
           up
           of
           two
           contrary
           principles
           onely
           ,
           offended
           me
           (
           For
           I
           was
           already
           most
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           the
           number
           of
           three
           principles
           out
           of
           the
           divine
           Book
           of
           Genesis
           :
           and
           and
           I
           remember
           out
           of
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           ,
           disputing
           against
           the
           
             Manichees
             ,
             That
             of
             two
             things
             fighting
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             destruction
             might
             follow
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinate
             construction
             could
             never
             follow
             .
          
           )
           And
           besides
           I
           observed
           that
           Campanella
           
           himself
           was
           not
           very
           certaine
           of
           his
           own
           hypotheses
           :
           as
           one
           that
           began
           to
           waver
           in
           his
           assertions
           towards
           the
           positions
           of
           Galilaeus
           touching
           the
           earths
           mobility
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           call
           them
           in
           doubt
           himself
           :
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ●enough
           in
           his
           Apologie
           for
           Galilaeus
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           I
           chanced
           afterwards
           upon
           a
           piece
           of
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
             Baron
             of
             Verulam
             ,
             Chancellour
             of
             England
             ,
          
           entituled
           
             inst
             aur
             atio
             magna
          
           (
           an
           admirable
           work
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           look
           upon
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           most
           bright
           beam
           of
           a
           new
           age
           of
           Philosophers
           now
           arising
           )
           I
           understood
           that
           in
           some
           particulars
           also
           of
           Campanella
           ,
           such
           solid
           Demonstrations
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           requires
           ,
           were
           wanting
           .
           Yet
           it
           grieved
           me
           again
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           most
           noble
           Verulam
           present
           us
           indeed
           with
           a
           true
           key
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           not
           open
           the
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           ,
           onely
           shewing
           us
           by
           a
           few
           examples
           ,
           how
           they
           were
           to
           be
           opened
           ;
           and
           leave
           the
           rest
           to
           depend
           on
           
           observations
           and
           inductions
           continued
           for
           severall
           ages
           .
           Yet
           I
           saw
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           my
           hopes
           were
           not
           quite
           left
           in
           suspense
           :
           in
           as
           much
           as
           I
           perceived
           my
           minde
           so
           enlightned
           by
           the
           light
           which
           it
           received
           from
           those
           severall
           sparks
           ,
           now
           grown
           welnigh
           to
           a
           torch
           ,
           that
           some
           great
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           very
           obscure
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           the
           reason
           of
           which
           I
           knew
           not
           before
           )
           were
           now
           plain
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           to
           the
           exceeding
           great
           content
           of
           my
           mind
           .
           For
           now
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           lighted
           upon
           a
           more
           sound
           way
           of
           Philosophie
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           I
           saw
           and
           rested
           in
           it
           ;
        
         
           I
           
             That
             the
             onely
             true
             ,
             genuine
             and
             plain
             way
             of
             Philosophie
             is
             to
             fetch
             all
             things
             from
             sense
             ,
             reason
             and
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           II
           
             That
             the
             Peripatetick
             philosophie
             is
             not
             onely
             defective
             in
             many
             parts
             ,
             and
             many
             ways
             intricate
             ,
             full
             of
             turnings
             and
             windings
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             erroneous
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             unprofitable
             for
             Christians
             ,
             
             but
             also
             (
             without
             correction
             and
             perfection
             hurtfull
             .
          
        
         
           III
           
             That
             philosophie
             may
             be
             reformed
             and
             perfected
             ,
             by
             an
             harmonicall
             reduction
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             and
             are
             made
             ,
             to
             sense
             reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             evidence
             and
             certainty
             (
             in
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             of
             most
             concernment
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             necessity
             )
             that
             any
             mortall
             man
             seeing
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             feeling
             may
             feel
             ,
             the
             truth
             scattered
             every
             where
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           all
           and
           every
           of
           which
           observations
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           seem
           to
           have
           dreamed
           somewhat
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           some
           thing
           to
           be
           said
           more
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           first
           we
           make
           three
           principles
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           with
           Campanella
           ,
           and
           his
           happy
           Interpreter
           
             Tobie
             Adams
             ,
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             :
          
           But
           so
           joyntly
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           would
           not
           be
           left
           in
           ignorāce
           or
           doubt
           ,
           should
           rest
           on
           no
           one
           of
           these
           without
           the
           others
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           wil
           be
           a
           most
           ready
           precipice
           into
           errors
           .
           For
           Sense
           ,
           though
           
           it
           make
           an
           immediate
           impression
           upon
           us
           of
           the
           truth
           imprinted
           upon
           things
           :
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           very
           often
           confounded
           ,
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           things
           in
           a
           manner
           infinite
           ,
           and
           the
           strange
           complications
           of
           formes
           :
           or
           else
           wearied
           and
           tired
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           objects
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           dazeled
           and
           deceived
           .
           Reason
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           imployed
           ,
           which
           may
           conclude
           alike
           of
           like
           things
           ,
           and
           contrarily
           of
           contrary
           things
           ,
           by
           observing
           their
           proportion
           ,
           and
           so
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           correct
           its
           errours
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           because
           many
           things
           are
           remote
           both
           from
           sense
           and
           reason
           (
           which
           we
           cannot
           in
           any
           sort
           attein
           unto
           by
           sense
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           reason
           firmly
           enough
           )
           we
           are
           indepted
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           
             by
             his
             Word
          
           revealed
           unto
           us
           even
           some
           secrets
           which
           concern
           us
           to
           know
           .
           Therefore
           if
           any
           one
           desire
           the
           true
           knowledg
           of
           things
           ,
           
           these
           three
           
             principl●s
             of
             knowing
          
           must
           of
           force
           be
           conjoyned
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           follow
           the
           guidance
           of
           sense
           onely
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           wiser
           then
           the
           common
           sort
           ;
           nor
           be
           able
           to
           imagine
           the
           Moon
           lesse
           then
           a
           starre
           ;
           the
           Sun
           greater
           then
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           that
           again
           sphaericall
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           habitable
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           if
           a
           man
           contemplate
           on
           abstract
           things
           and
           consult
           onely
           with
           reason
           without
           the
           testimony
           of
           sense
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           rapt
           away
           with
           meer
           phantasines
           ,
           and
           create
           himself
           a
           new
           world
           :
           like
           the
           Platonicall
           and
           Aristotelicall
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           that
           heed
           the
           Scripture
           onely
           ,
           and
           hearken
           neither
           to
           sense
           nor
           reason
           are
           either
           carried
           away
           beyond
           the
           world
           (
           by
           the
           sublimity
           of
           their
           conceptions
           ;
           )
           or
           else
           involve
           things
           they
           understand
           not
           with
           the
           Colliers
           faith
           ;
           or
           following
           the
           letter
           ,
           propound
           unto
           themselves
           things
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           absurd
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           as
           
           Papists
           do
           in
           that
           most
           absurd
           transubstantion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           then
           
             the
             principles
             of
             knowing
          
           ,
           must
           be
           conjoyned
           ,
           that
           divine
           Revelation
           may
           afford
           us
           belief
           ;
           Reason
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           Certainty
           .
           And
           they
           must
           be
           used
           in
           this
           order
           (
           in
           naturall
           things
           I
           say
           )
           as
           that
           we
           begin
           with
           sense
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           revelation
           (
           as
           it
           were
           the
           setting
           to
           the
           seal
           of
           God
           :
           )
           for
           by
           this
           order
           every
           subsequent
           degree
           will
           receive
           receive
           from
           the
           antecedent
           ,
           both
           Evidence
           and
           also
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           Emendation
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           understanding
           which
           was
           not
           first
           in
           the
           sense
           :
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           belief
           ,
           which
           not
           first
           in
           the
           understanding
           .
           For
           he
           that
           believes
           ,
           must
           know
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           Hence
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           invites
           us
           to
           hear
           ,
           see
           ,
           tast
           ,
           consider
           ;
           And
           affirmes
           that
           faith
           too
           comes
           by
           hearing
           .
           I
           said
           Certainty
           too
           .
           For
           by
           how
           much
           the
           neerer
           Reason
           is
           to
           sense
           (
           that
           is
           by
           how
           
           many
           the
           more
           experiments
           of
           the
           senses
           it
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           )
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           reall
           :
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           again
           ,
           the
           further
           it
           recedes
           from
           sense
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vain
           speculation
           and
           naked
           imagination
           it
           hath
           .
           But
           by
           how
           much
           the
           neerer
           divine
           Revelation
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           testimonies
           of
           experience
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           strength
           it
           findes
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           precedent
           degrees
           were
           corrected
           by
           the
           subsequent
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           .
           For
           where
           sense
           fails
           or
           mistakes
           ,
           it
           is
           supplied
           and
           corrected
           by
           reason
           :
           And
           Reason
           by
           Revelation
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           sense
           judgeth
           the
           Moon
           to
           be
           bigger
           then
           Saturn
           ,
           or
           an
           Oare
           to
           be
           broken
           under
           the
           water
           ,
           &c.
           
           Reason
           rectifies
           it
           by
           certain
           documents
           of
           experience
           .
           So
           when
           Reason
           hath
           gathered
           any
           thing
           falsely
           of
           things
           invisible
           ,
           it
           is
           amended
           by
           divine
           Revelation
           .
           Yet
           that
           emendation
           
           is
           not
           violent
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           precedent
           principle
           :
           but
           gentle
           ,
           so
           that
           that
           very
           thing
           which
           is
           corrected
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           and
           admits
           it
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           soon
           brings
           something
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           whereby
           the
           same
           corrected
           truth
           may
           become
           more
           apparent
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Reason
           brings
           nothing
           to
           correct
           sense
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           not
           soon
           ascertained
           by
           sundry
           experiments
           ,
           and
           affirmes
           it self
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           an
           Oare
           is
           not
           broken
           under
           water
           ,
           the
           Touch
           teacheth
           :
           as
           also
           the
           sight
           it self
           ,
           looking
           on
           it
           after
           it
           is
           drawn
           out
           .
           )
           Faith
           holds
           out
           nothing
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           bring
           that
           which
           is
           beyond
           and
           above
           Reason
           :
           )
           But
           all
           things
           such
           as
           Reason
           not
           onely
           yields
           being
           overcome
           by
           authority
           ,
           but
           also
           finds
           of
           a
           truth
           to
           be
           in
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           seeks
           and
           finds
           out
           some
           thing
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           
           confirme
           and
           illustrate
           the
           same
           truth
           .
           
             Therefore
             let
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             true
             ,
             That
             Sense
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             fountain
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             certainty
             ,
             in
             naturall
             things
             :
             But
             that
             the
             understanding
             is
             the
             Organ
             not
             onely
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             certainty
             in
             revealed
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           come
           then
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           
             Some
             deny
             ,
             that
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             Philosophie
             ,
             because
             it
             teacheth
             not
             the
             speculation
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             correct
             ,
             and
             instruct
             in
             righteousness
             :
             That
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
           (
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           )
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Yet
           who
           knows
           not
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           more
           ends
           of
           one
           thing
           ?
           even
           in
           humane
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           divine
           ,
           where
           the
           wisdom
           of
           our
           adored
           God
           hath
           wholly
           wound
           up
           it self
           ,
           with
           an
           artifice
           
           scarce
           to
           be
           found
           out
           of
           us
           .
           Truly
           ,
           if
           wee
           finde
           that
           artifice
           all
           over
           nature
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           )
           that
           every
           creature
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           a
           part
           ,
           serves
           for
           severall
           uses
           :
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           deprive
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           of
           this
           character
           of
           the
           highest
           Wisdome
           .
           But
           I
           see
           reason
           why
           we
           ought
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           most
           sufficient
           complements
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           whereunto
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           were
           insufficient
           (
           and
           yet
           wee
           were
           concerned
           to
           know
           them
           )
           are
           extant
           in
           that
           most
           holy
           Book
           .
           For
           did
           not
           God
           bring
           man
           into
           the
           School
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           contemplate
           his
           manifold
           Wisdome
           ?
           Did
           not
           hee
           command
           him
           to
           behold
           his
           invisible
           things
           by
           these
           things
           that
           are
           seen
           ?
           (
           
             Rom.
             1.
             v.
          
           20.
           )
           Surely
           this
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           end
           both
           of
           making
           the
           World
           and
           placeing
           man
           therein
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           cleere
           through
           all
           Nature
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           whatsoever
           end
           God
           hath
           ordained
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           he
           hath
           conferred
           means
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           tein
           it
           .
           Hee
           hath
           therefore
           conferred
           means
           upon
           man
           to
           contemplate
           his
           wondrous
           things
           :
           Which
           as
           wee
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           not
           every
           where
           sufficicient
           .
           For
           our
           senses
           leave
           us
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           eternall
           things
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           are
           placed
           quite
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           done
           when
           we
           are
           not
           present
           .
           But
           where
           Sense
           fails
           ,
           Reason
           fails
           also
           :
           Being
           that
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           universall
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           gathered
           from
           particulars
           acts
           of
           sense
           ;
           that
           this
           or
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           is
           done
           ,
           either
           so
           or
           so
           .
           When
           as
           therefore
           both
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           doe
           very
           ordinarily
           fail
           us
           ,
           shall
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           gracious
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           would
           not
           supply
           this
           defect
           some
           other
           way
           ?
           His
           most
           liberall
           and
           in
           every
           respect
           approved
           bounty
           towards
           us
           ,
           will
           not
           permit
           us
           to
           suspect
           that
           .
           But
           if
           God
           
           have
           some
           way
           or
           other
           provided
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           shewen
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           that
           sacred
           volume
           of
           Oracles
           ?
           And
           I
           pray
           ,
           was
           it
           in
           vain
           ,
           or
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           eternall
           salvation
           ,
           that
           God
           said
           of
           his
           Law.
           
             This
             is
             your
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             shall
             heare
             all
             these
             statutes
             and
             say
             .
             Surely
             this
             is
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             people
             .
             (
             Deut.
             4.
             6.
             )
             Or
             did
             David
             boast
             in
             vain
             ?
             I
             have
             more
             under
             standing
             then
             all
             my
             teachers
             ;
             because
             thy
             testimonies
             are
             my
             meditations
             (
             Psal.
             119.
             99.
             )
          
           Or
           the
           sonne
           of
           Sirach
           say
           in
           vain
           :
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             most
             High
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             wisdom
             ?
             (
             Eccles.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           Or
           was
           it
           in
           vain
           that
           Salomon
           call'd
           God
           ,
           
             the
             guide
             unto
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             corrector
             of
             the
             wise
             ?
             Wisd.
          
           7.
           15.
           
           )
           see
           here
           a
           correctour
           !
           But
           how
           doth
           he
           correct
           ,
           but
           by
           dashing
           over
           our
           vain
           cogitation
           with
           his
           word
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           I
           pray
           is
           all
           that
           is
           frequently
           mētion'd
           
           concerning
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           properties
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           If
           the
           parent
           of
           nature
           ,
           who
           is
           also
           the
           Dictatour
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           meant
           to
           teach
           us
           nothing
           of
           nature
           ?
           
             They
             say
             it
             is
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             know
             and
             admire
             ,
             love
             and
             fear
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           Right
           :
           But
           how
           the
           Maker
           without
           his
           work
           ?
           Does
           not
           any
           one
           so
           much
           the
           more
           admire
           and
           praise
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           Painter
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           excellent
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           better
           he
           understands
           the
           art
           of
           painting
           ?
           Surely
           yes
           .
           A
           superficiall
           knowledge
           will
           never
           raise
           either
           love
           or
           admiration
           .
           And
           then
           I
           demand
           ,
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           wee
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           concerning
           the
           creatures
           (
           by
           similitudes
           also
           drawn
           thence
           )
           are
           they
           true
           or
           false
           ?
           If
           true
           (
           for
           who
           can
           determine
           otherwise
           without
           blasphemie
           )
           why
           may
           we
           not
           conferre
           them
           with
           those
           things
           that
           are
           
           manifest
           by
           sense
           &
           reason
           ?
           that
           so
           we
           may
           finde
           out
           that
           harmony
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           things
           ?
           
             Truly
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             as
             goades
             and
             nails
             fastened
             :
          
           (
           as
           Salomon
           testifies
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.
           11.
           )
           What
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           all-wise
           God
           ?
           But
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           raise
           us
           up
           with
           another
           end
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           yet
           they
           contein
           nothing
           but
           most
           solid
           truth
           and
           all
           manner
           of-wisedome
           .
           In
           vain
           therefore
           may
           some
           one
           say
           :
           
             I
             finde
             no
             mention
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             much
             less
             precepts
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             Logicke
             ,
             Mathematicks
             ,
             Physicks
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           there
           is
           as
           much
           distance
           betwixt
           divine
           writings
           and
           humane
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           God
           himself
           and
           man.
           Man
           that
           is
           limited
           with
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           objects
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           and
           in
           one
           place
           can
           do
           but
           one
           thing
           :
           but
           God
           that
           is
           aeternall
           ,
           omnipresent
           ,
           and
           omniscient
           ,
           at
           once
           sees
           ,
           rules
           and
           governs
           all
           things
           ,
           always
           and
           every
           
           where
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Character
           do
           their
           writings
           retein
           on
           either
           part
           .
           Humane
           writings
           do
           some
           one
           thing
           with
           expresse
           endeavour
           ,
           handling
           one
           object
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           is
           most
           pleasing
           to
           mans
           understanding
           :
           but
           divine
           writings
           like
           an
           universal
           treasury
           of
           wisdome
           stay
           not
           upon
           one
           particular
           matter
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Theologie
           )
           but
           contein
           variety
           of
           matter
           under
           severall
           sayings
           .
           Whence
           a
           Divine
           ,
           a
           Moralist
           ,
           a
           Politician
           ,
           a
           Housholder
           ,
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           a
           Philologer
           ,
           &c.
           may
           take
           out
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           each
           hath
           use
           of
           .
           And
           this
           breadth
           &
           depth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           its
           prerogative
           before
           humane
           writings
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           in
           truth
           an
           inexhaustible
           fountain
           of
           all
           wisdome
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           affords
           always
           ,
           either
           a
           rule
           ,
           or
           some
           sayings
           or
           examples
           :
           as
           
             John
             Henrie
             Alsted
          
           (
           sometimes
           my
           honoured
           
           Master
           )
           shews
           in
           his
           
             Triumphus
             Biblicus
          
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           discovered
           by
           a
           very
           accurate
           diligence
           :
           which
           that
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           appear
           also
           in
           these
           our
           Physicall
           meditations
           .
           Rightly
           therefore
           said
           
             Cassiodorus
             :
             the
             Scripture
             is
             an
             heavenly
             school
             ,
             wherein
             we
             learn
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             either
             to
             learn
             or
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           And
           piously
           
             T.
             Lydiat
             :
             It
             is
             most
             absurd
             ,
             that
             heathen
             Philosophers
             should
             seek
             for
             the
             principles
             of
             all
             arts
             in
             one
          
           Homers
           
             posie
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             Christians
             should
             not
             do
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             most
             plentifull
             and
             most
             clear
             fountain
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           (
           About
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Physiological
           disquisition
           .
           )
           Those
           most
           Christian
           Philosophers
           are
           therefore
           deservedly
           to
           be
           praised
           ,
           who
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           render
           unto
           God
           the
           Parent
           of
           things
           that
           praise
           that
           is
           due
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Franc.
             Valesius
             ,
             Lambert
             Danaeus
             ,
             Levinus
             Lemnius
             ,
             Thomas
             Lydiat
             ,
             Conradus
             As●acus
             ,
             Otto
             Casmannus
          
           ;
           
           who
           have
           not
           doubted
           to
           asseverate
           ,
           that
           the
           seeds
           of
           true
           Philosophy
           are
           conteined
           in
           the
           holy
           Book
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           to
           derive
           their
           maximes
           of
           Philosophy
           from
           thence
           (
           though
           with
           different
           successe
           .
           )
        
         
           Let
           it
           stand
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Philososophy
           is
           lame
           without
           divine
           Revelation
           .
           Whence
           wee
           have
           this
           consequence
           ,
           
             that
             Aristotle
             is
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             in
             Christian
             schools
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Master
             of
             Philosophie
             :
             But
             that
             we
             should
             be
             free
             Philosophers
             ,
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             our
             senses
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             dictate
             .
          
           For
           what
           ?
           Are
           not
           we
           placed
           as
           wel
           as
           they
           in
           Natures
           garden
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           not
           cast
           about
           our
           eyes
           ,
           nosthrils
           and
           ears
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ?
           Why
           should
           we
           learn
           the
           works
           of
           nature
           of
           any
           other
           Master
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           these
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           turn
           over
           the
           living
           book
           of
           the
           world
           instead
           of
           dead
           papers
           ?
           wherein
           we
           may
           contemplate
           more
           things
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           delight
           
           and
           profit
           then
           any
           one
           can
           tell
           us
           .
           If
           we
           have
           any
           where
           need
           of
           an
           Interpretour
           the
           maker
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           Interpretour
           of
           himself
           .
           If
           a
           Monitour
           or
           Suggestour
           ,
           we
           have
           more
           and
           better
           then
           Aristotle
           ,
           experience
           (
           of
           the
           various
           and
           occult
           Maeanders
           of
           nature
           )
           being
           multiplyed
           in
           the
           processe
           of
           so
           many
           ages
           .
           For
           as
           all
           humane
           things
           get
           up
           to
           perfection
           from
           rude
           beginnings
           ,
           so
           Philosophy
           hath
           had
           its
           grouths
           too
           .
           In
           Aristotles
           age
           it
           was
           scarce
           out
           of
           its
           infancy
           :
           In
           the
           ages
           that
           followed
           after
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           ours
           )
           it
           was
           so
           increased
           stil
           with
           new
           observations
           ,
           that
           the
           Aristotelick
           tenets
           savour
           of
           obscurity
           &
           uncertainty
           in
           cōparison
           of
           these
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           hold
           out
           open
           falsities
           .
           
             Be
             it
             then
          
           (
           writes
           
             Rod.
             Goclenius
          
           to
           
             Nic.
             Taurellus
             )
             that
             nature
             hath
             shewed
             all
             the
             acutenesse
             of
             humane
             ingenuity
             in
          
           Aristotle
           ;
           let
           Aristotle
           
             be
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             deserved
             well
             of
             all
             humane
             wisdome
             beyond
             and
             above
             all
             other
             mortall
             men
             besides
             ;
             
             let
             him
             be
             the
             Father
             and
             Captain
             of
             our
             wisdome
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             the
             supream
             Dictatour
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             Generalissimo
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             eagle
             of
             the
             Philosophicall
             Kingdome
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             praise
             of
             literature
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             the
             Hercules
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             truth
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             the
             deity
             of
             Philosophers
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             lastly
             a
             man
             greater
             then
             all
             praise
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             calumny
          
           ;
           which
           titles
           
             Julius
             Scaliger
          
           sets
           him
           out
           with
           :
           
             yet
             this
             miracle
             of
             Nature
             is
             not
             the
             RULE
             OF
             TRUTH
             ,
             seeing
             that
             hee
             hath
             not
             every
             where
             traced
             Truths
             footsteps
             .
          
           Thus
           Goclenius
           .
           Now
           hee
           that
           will
           may
           see
           Campanella
           and
           Verulamius
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           may
           suffice
           ,
           to
           have
           shewed
           these
           Hercules
           ,
           who
           have
           happily
           put
           to
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           subduing
           of
           Monsters
           ,
           and
           cleansing
           Augias
           stables
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           opposed
           them
           to
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           authority
           of
           Aristotles
           vainly
           swelling
           Philosophy
           holds
           bewitched
           :
           )
           and
           feel
           how
           farre
           Aristotles
           assertions
           are
           
           often
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           it
           seems
           convenient
           ,
           that
           Aristotle
           with
           all
           his
           heathenish
           train
           should
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           sacred
           Philosophy
           of
           Christians
           ;
           least
           they
           should
           any
           more
           entangle
           the
           truth
           in
           errours
           ,
           and
           involve
           and
           obscure
           those
           things
           with
           intricate
           disputations
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           themselves
           plain
           by
           the
           lamp
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           sound
           reason
           .
           For
           is
           it
           not
           very
           absurd
           ,
           that
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           his
           holy
           voice
           ,
           concerning
           the
           originall
           causes
           ,
           end
           ,
           and
           manne
           of
           subsistence
           of
           all
           things
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ;
           to
           whom
           also
           the
           very
           mysteries
           of
           aeternity
           are
           revealed
           ;
           whom
           the
           anointing
           of
           God
           teacheth
           al●
           things
           ;
           to
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           imparted
           his
           mind
           (
           1
           
             John
             2.
             v.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor
          
           2.
           16.
           
           )
           that
           they
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           should
           see
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           amongst
           th●
           heathen
           ,
           that
           are
           destitute
           of
           all
           the●e
           
           and
           have
           no
           other
           helps
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           which
           are
           common
           to
           us
           with
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           indeed
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           God
           in
           Israel
           ,
           that
           we
           go
           to
           enquire
           of
           the
           gods
           of
           Ekron
           ?
           Is
           the
           light
           of
           Hierusalem
           so
           put
           out
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           needs
           borrow
           lamps
           at
           Athens
           ?
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           Origen
           was
           the
           man
           that
           first
           of
           all
           joyned
           heathen
           Philosophy
           with
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           with
           no
           ill
           intent
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           sure
           it
           is
           with
           very
           bad
           event
           .
           The
           good
           mans
           purpose
           without
           doubt
           was
           to
           put
           some
           externall
           splendour
           upon
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           then
           contemned
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           simplicity
           ,
           that
           so
           Christians
           might
           be
           well
           appointed
           to
           buckle
           with
           the
           Gentile
           Philosophers
           at
           their
           own
           weapons
           .
           
             But
             whither
             or
             no
             came
             this
             perswasion
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             out
             of
             darknesse
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             ,
             and
             commanded
             us
             to
             beware
             of
             vain
             Philosophy
             after
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             after
             the
             
             rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ.
             (
             Gal.
             5.
             8.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             2.
             9.
             
             Colos.
             2.
             8.
             )
          
           And
           indeed
           the
           most
           sad
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           little
           after
           shews
           what
           fruit
           we
           had
           in
           coupling
           Aristotle
           what
           Christ
           ;
           when
           all
           was
           ful
           of
           the
           noise
           of
           disputations
           ,
           (
           for
           slippery
           quaestions
           ,
           and
           an
           itching
           desire
           of
           controversie
           is
           the
           very
           soul
           of
           Peripateticisme
           )
           and
           haeresie
           sprung
           out
           of
           haeresie
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           the
           fumes
           of
           humane
           opinions
           had
           so
           quite
           darkned
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           divine
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           degenerated
           into
           Antichristianisme
           .
           Where
           in
           forging
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           rules
           of
           life
           ,
           Aristotle
           had
           an
           aequall
           share
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           say
           he
           had
           the
           sole
           dictatourship
           :
           of
           which
           thing
           our
           School
           divinity
           will
           give
           us
           a
           very
           cleer
           sight
           .
           If
           Origen
           then
           a
           man
           of
           so
           sublime
           a
           wit
           ,
           in
           vain
           attempted
           to
           piece
           out
           Christian
           religion
           with
           that
           same
           heathen
           Philosophy
           ;
           
           and
           
             Thomas
             Scotus
          
           nor
           no
           man
           else
           had
           any
           better
           successe
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           we
           tolerate
           it
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           slip
           our
           wits
           out
           of
           those
           snares
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           not
           throw
           away
           those
           spectacles
           which
           present
           us
           with
           fancies
           instead
           of
           things
           ?
        
         
           Some
           are
           afraid
           ,
           least
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           let
           go
           Peripatetick
           Philosophy
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           none
           at
           all
           .
           As
           if
           when
           Hagar
           were
           cast
           out
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           none
           to
           bless
           Abraham
           with
           issue
           !
           Or
           that
           the
           Israelites
           would
           have
           been
           sterved
           with
           hunger
           ,
           when
           they
           .
           had
           left
           the
           Aegyptian
           flesh
           pots
           ;
           or
           that
           Moses
           must
           needs
           have
           grown
           blockish
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           out
           of
           the
           company
           of
           the
           wise
           men
           of
           Memphis
           !
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           that
           promised
           Grace
           will
           come
           at
           length
           ,
           at
           length
           that
           heavenly
           Manna
           will
           rain
           down
           ,
           at
           length
           we
           shall
           be
           truly
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           turning
           away
           our
           ears
           from
           humane
           Opinions
           ,
           we
           shall
           hearken
           to
           God
           alone
           
           speaking
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Word
           .
           And
           then
           how
           solid
           ,
           easie
           ,
           and
           delightfull
           will
           all
           things
           be
           !
           when
           as
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           Philosophy
           will
           not
           consist
           in
           opinions
           but
           in
           truth
           .
        
         
           
             But
             greater
             care
             was
             to
             be
             had
             of
             method
             :
          
           that
           all
           things
           should
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           learners
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           finde
           knowledge
           to
           flow
           into
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           stuft
           in
           ;
           always
           beginning
           with
           those
           things
           that
           are
           best
           known
           ,
           and
           ending
           in
           things
           no
           lesse
           known
           then
           they
           .
           For
           why
           should
           we
           think
           that
           impossible
           in
           Physicks
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           excellently
           atchieved
           in
           Mathematicks
           ?
           whereall
           Demonstrations
           
             (
             N.
             W.
          
           )
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           sight
           :
           and
           all
           is
           so
           contrived
           together
           of
           things
           that
           go
           before
           and
           are
           better
           known
           (
           always
           beginning
           with
           such
           common
           things
           that
           it
           is
           taedious
           to
           the
           unskilfull
           to
           heare
           them
           )
           in
           such
           an
           order
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           middest
           is
           never
           skipt
           over
           ,
           nor
           place
           ,
           given
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           unknown
           ,
           
           whence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           assent
           as
           well
           to
           that
           which
           is
           last
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           is
           first
           .
           And
           truly
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           wonder
           why
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           been
           yet
           assayed
           in
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           Physicks
           ,
           and
           Theologie
           ,
           (
           for
           Ethicks
           and
           Politicks
           concern
           more
           contingent
           things
           .
           )
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           there
           is
           more
           evidence
           in
           Numbers
           ,
           Measures
           and
           Weights
           ,
           then
           in
           Qualities
           ,
           by
           which
           Nature
           puts
           forth
           its
           strength
           after
           a
           hidden
           manner
           :
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           there
           is
           greater
           certainty
           in
           them
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           things
           are
           done
           alike
           not
           without
           highest
           reason
           ,
           in
           a
           continued
           order
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           by
           an
           aeternall
           law
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           Mathematicks
           all
           things
           are
           not
           alike
           plain
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           assayed
           sundry
           wayes
           till
           they
           can
           be
           reduced
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           very
           sight
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           delivered
           scientifically
           .
           
             For
             he
             sayes
             nothing
             in
             Philosophicall
             matters
             that
             proves
             nothing
             :
             and
             he
             proves
             nothing
             that
             doth
             
             not
             so
             demonstrate
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             contradict
             it
             .
          
           And
           now
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           this
           be
           our
           businesse
           ,
           that
           the
           schools
           may
           cease
           to
           perswade
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           demonstrate
           :
           cease
           to
           dispute
           and
           begin
           to
           speculate
           :
           cease
           lastly
           ,
           
             to
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           know
           .
           For
           that
           Aristotellicall
           maxim
           ,
           
             Discentem
             oportet
             credere
          
           ,
           A
           learner
           must
           believe
           is
           as
           tyrannicall
           as
           dangerous
           ;
           and
           that
           same
           
             Pythagorean
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ipse
             dixit
          
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           be
           compell'd
           to
           swear
           to
           his
           Masters
           words
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           things
           themselves
           constrain
           the
           intellect
           :
           Nor
           let
           a
           Master
           have
           any
           more
           credit
           given
           him
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           demonstrate
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           to
           have
           .
           For
           in
           a
           free
           Common-wealth
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           Kings
           ,
           but
           
             Dukes
             or
             Generalls
          
           ;
           no
           Dictators
           ,
           but
           Consuls
           .
           And
           those
           that
           profess
           the
           art
           of
           instructing
           men
           ,
           are
           the
           Fathers
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           the
           carvers
           of
           Statues
           .
           O
           when
           shall
           we
           see
           that
           day
           !
           that
           all
           things
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           known
           shall
           offer
           themselves
           so
           to
           
           a
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           that
           there
           wil
           be
           nothing
           but
           what
           may
           be
           understood
           for
           the
           very
           cleerness
           of
           it
           ,
           nothing
           call'd
           in
           doubt
           for
           certainty
           :
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           making
           such
           an
           impression
           upon
           the
           senses
           with
           its
           light
           .
           For
           hee
           doth
           not
           see
           truly
           ,
           who
           must
           yet
           be
           perswaded
           by
           arguments
           to
           make
           him
           believe
           that
           hee
           sees
           :
           as
           wee
           have
           been
           hither
           to
           dealt
           with
           for
           the
           best
           part
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           not
           choose
           ,
           because
           I
           seemed
           to
           see
           light
           in
           the
           light
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           assay
           calling
           God
           to
           my
           aid
           ,
           to
           reduce
           these
           new
           hypotheses
           of
           naturall
           things
           into
           a
           new
           method
           ,
           and
           dictate
           them
           to
           the
           schollers
           of
           this
           school
           .
           And
           thence
           sprang
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           offer
           ,
           representing
           a
           draught
           of
           the
           lineaments
           of
           some
           new
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           I
           hope
           truly
           Christian
           )
           Philosophie
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           crosse
           the
           design
           of
           great
           Verulam
           (
           who
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           way
           to
           abstein
           from
           Axiomes
           and
           method
           ,
           till
           full
           inductions
           could
           be
           made
           ,
           of
           all
           and
           every
           
           thing
           throughout
           all
           nature
           :
           )
           but
           to
           make
           an
           experiment
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whether
           more
           light
           might
           be
           let
           into
           our
           minds
           by
           this
           means
           to
           observe
           the
           secrets
           of
           nature
           the
           more
           easily
           ,
           that
           so
           
             praise
             might
             be
             perfected
             to
             God
             out
             of
             the
             very
             mouth
             of
             infants
             ,
             and
             confusion
             prepared
             for
             the
             gain
             saying
             enemie
          
           ;
           as
           David
           having
           comprised
           the
           summe
           of
           Physicks
           in
           a
           short
           hymne
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           unlearned
           )
           speaks
           .
           
             (
             Psal.
             8.
          
           )
           I
           have
           entituled
           it
           a
           
             Synopsis
             of
             Physicks
             reformed
             by
             divine
             light
             :
          
           because
           Philosophy
           is
           here
           guided
           by
           the
           lamp
           of
           divine
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           assertions
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           attestation
           of
           the
           senses
           and
           reason
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           evidence
           as
           could
           be
           possible
           .
           Now
           both
           those
           come
           under
           the
           name
           of
           divine
           light
           .
           For
           as
           David
           said
           ,
           
             THY
             WORD
             is
             ALANTHORNE
             unto
             my
             feet
             :
          
           so
           said
           
             Salomon
             THE
             SPIRIT
             or
             mind
             OF
             A
             MAN
             is
             THE
             CANDLE
             of
             the
             Lord
             searching
             all
             things
             .
             
             (
             Psalm
             119.
             105.
             and
             Proverbs
             20.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             If
             any
             one
             object
          
           :
           That
           these
           things
           here
           delivered
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           of
           that
           certainty
           or
           evidence
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           Aristotles
           so
           long
           received
           doctrine
           ;
           
             I
             will
             answer
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           my
           drift
           at
           present
           :
           but
           onely
           I
           propound
           this
           as
           an
           example
           ,
           that
           a
           truer
           way
           of
           Philosophie
           may
           be
           set
           out
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Guidance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             Sense
             ,
          
           if
           Philosophers
           would
           labour
           more
           after
           God
           and
           the
           Truth
           ,
           then
           after
           Aristotle
           and
           Opinion
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           these
           should
           be
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           more
           reverent
           esteem
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           for
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           aime
           at
           a
           more
           abundant
           knowledg
           of
           God.
           For
           my
           part
           truly
           I
           had
           rather
           (
           in
           that
           mind
           I
           now
           am
           :
           and
           that
           it
           may
           so
           continue
           ,
           strengthen
           me
           ,
           ô
           God
           )
           I
           had
           rather
           I
           say
           erre
           ,
           having
           God
           for
           my
           guide
           ,
           then
           having
           Aristotle
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           had
           
           rather
           follow
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           not
           throughly
           understood
           yet
           ,
           so
           I
           follow
           it
           ,
           then
           be
           carried
           away
           from
           the
           sacred
           testimonies
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           devices
           of
           the
           brain
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           I
           confesse
           my self
           ,
           that
           something
           more
           were
           to
           be
           desired
           here
           yet
           ,
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           certainty
           and
           evidence
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           :
           yet
           because
           I
           trust
           that
           these
           things
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           fuller
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           [
           exactnesse
           ]
           by
           reiterated
           meditations
           ,
           (
           of
           mine
           own
           or
           some
           others
           ,
           )
           I
           doubted
           not
           to
           follow
           the
           counsell
           of
           great
           
             Acontius
             :
             If
             thou
             hast
             made
             any
             rare
             observation
             ,
          
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             which
             never
             any
             one
             before
             made
             (
             whither
             the
             thing
             be
             a
             new
             invention
             ,
             or
             some
             new
             way
             of
             former
             inventions
             )
             although
             much
             be
             wanting
             as
             yet
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             thy
             strength
             ,
             neverthelesse
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             make
             it
             publick
             ,
             it
             would
             argue
             either
             too
             much
             cowardize
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             haughtinesse
             of
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             however
             that
             thou
             art
             no
             lover
             of
             the
             Common
             Wealth
             .
          
           And
           
           why
           should
           not
           these
           things
           be
           accounted
           as
           new
           inventions
           ;
           
             That
             ternarie
             of
             principles
             so
             clearly
             demonstrated
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sense
             ?
             Why
             not
             that
             admirable
             scale
             of
             substances
             ,
             by
             a
             septenarie
             gradation
             ?
             Why
             not
             the
             doctrine
             of
             spirits
             (
             as
             well
             separate
             as
             incorporate
             :
             )
             of
             motions
             also
             and
             qualities
             ,
             laid
             down
             more
             accurately
             and
             plainly
             then
             ever
             before
             ,
             &
             letting
             in
             a
             quite
             new
             light
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             natur
             all
             things
             ?
          
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           smaller
           matters
           scattered
           all
           over
           the
           book
           .
           Every
           of
           which
           in
           particular
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           defend
           tooth
           and
           nail
           ,
           for
           some
           things
           perhaps
           are
           still
           the
           reliques
           of
           common
           tradition
           :
           and
           others
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           established
           upon
           the
           foundations
           w
           ch
           we
           have
           laid
           down
           )
           yet
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           they
           are
           the
           groundworks
           of
           unmoved
           truth
           ,
           and
           avail
           much
           to
           the
           more
           exact
           observation
           of
           particular
           things
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           speak
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           hope
           there
           
           is
           so
           much
           light
           in
           this
           method
           of
           Physicks
           here
           delivered
           ,
           that
           very
           little
           place
           is
           left
           to
           doubts
           and
           disputations
           :
           so
           that
           it
           makes
           something
           towards
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           controversies
           of
           Authours
           ,
           the
           opinions
           of
           all
           (
           whatsoever
           of
           truth
           either
           Aristotle
           hath
           ;
           or
           Galen
           ,
           the
           
             Chymicks
             ,
             Campanella
          
           and
           Verulamius
           do
           reasonably
           alledge
           against
           him
           )
           being
           reduced
           to
           an
           harmony
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           made
           plain
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           which
           they
           make
           bodies
           to
           consist
           ,
           (
           which
           Aristotle
           would
           have
           to
           be
           
             the
             four
             Elements
          
           ;
           the
           
             Syagyricks
             Salt
             ,
             Sulfur
             and
          
           ☿
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           a
           gate
           is
           opened
           in
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           way
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           Arts
           and
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           multiply
           them
           :
           which
           could
           never
           be
           ,
           unless
           the
           foundations
           of
           truth
           were
           found
           .
           Perhaps
           I
           speak
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           Reader
           will
           think
           he
           finds
           in
           my
           Writings
           .
           But
           if
           he
           saw
           but
           the
           streams
           (
           the
           delineation
           of
           
           that
           
             Pansophia
             Christiana
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           in
           hand
           )
           that
           are
           derived
           ,
           from
           this
           fountain
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           that
           of
           our
           Didacticks
           and
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           hold
           it
           vainly
           spoken
           .
           But
           because
           those
           are
           not
           yet
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           I
           set
           down
           this
           as
           a
           law
           for
           these
           that
           are
           :
           
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             not
             sufficiently
             deduced
             from
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             If
             any
             thing
             cohere
             not
             harmoniously
             enough
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             not
             evident
             enough
             with
             its
             own
             perspicuity
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             taken
             as
             not
             said
             at
             all
             .
          
           Which
           law
           standing
           in
           force
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           for
           my self
           &
           all
           others
           ,
           both
           to
           doubt
           always
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           whether
           every
           thing
           be
           so
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           to
           be
           :
           and
           also
           to
           enquire
           why
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           found
           to
           be
           ;
           by
           which
           two
           courses
           ,
           that
           the
           lowest
           foundations
           of
           truth
           ,
           will
           in
           time
           be
           discovered
           no
           body
           needs
           to
           doubt
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           none
           of
           vs
           seeke
           after
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           how
           the
           truth
           
           may
           best
           be
           maintained
           on
           all
           hands
           which
           if
           it
           happen
           not
           to
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           deceived
           with
           appearances
           of
           truth
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           very
           usuall
           in
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           )
           I
           beseech
           all
           those
           that
           are
           more
           sharp-sighted
           ,
           for
           the
           love
           of
           truth
           courteously
           to
           shew
           us
           our
           way
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           lost
           ,
           and
           where
           our
           demonstrations
           come
           not
           together
           .
           But
           if
           these
           savour
           of
           truth
           something
           neer
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           would
           not
           disdain
           to
           joyn
           their
           endevours
           with
           ours
           for
           the
           illustration
           thereof
           :
           that
           all
           of
           us
           being
           the
           children
           of
           truth
           may
           compose
           and
           sing
           Hymnes
           of
           prayse
           together
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           Truth
           .
           Thou
           therefore
        
         
           O
           Christ
           the
           Fathers
           glory
           bright
           ,
        
         
           Of
           this
           great
           World
           the
           onely
           light
           ;
        
         
           On
           us
           some
           beams
           of
           light
           bestow
           ,
        
         
           That
           are
           thy
           servants
           ,
           thee
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           Amen
           ,
           Lord
           make
           me
           to
           see
           !
           here
           indeed
           
           thy
           externall
           light
           shining
           upon
           ,
           and
           internall
           informing
           thy
           creatures
           ,
           but
           there
           in
           [
           in
           heaven
           ]
           aeternall
           and
           uncreated
           !
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
          
           .
           And
           so
           Christian
           Readers
           farewel
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             A.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             March
             the
             12th
             .
             1650.
             
          
        
         
           Imprimatur
           
             John
             Downame
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           Prolegomena
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           Physick
           .
        
         
           
             I
             AN
             Idea
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             created
             and
             created
             .
             pag.
             9
          
           
             II
             Of
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Matter
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Light.
             20
          
           
             III
             Of
             the
             motion
             of
             things
             .
             38
          
           
             IV
             Of
             the
             qualities
             of
             things
             .
             49
          
           
             V
             Of
             the
             mutation
             of
             things
             .
             69
          
           
             VI
             Of
             the
             Elements
             .
             78
          
           
             VII
             Of
             Vapours
             .
             96
          
           
             VIII
             Of
             Concretes
             114
          
           
             IX
             Of
             Plants
             .
             148
          
           
           
             X
             Of
             living
             creatures
             .
             159
          
           
             XI
             Of
             Man.
             210
          
           
             XII
             Of
             Angels
             .
             228
          
           
             An
             Appendix
             to
             Physicks
             ,
             of
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             Mind
             and
             Soul
             ,
             aad
             their
             remedies
             .
             243
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           53.
           for
           softness
           read
           saltness
           ,
           p.
           63.
           for
           softness
           r.
           saltness
           ,
           
             p.
             247.
             line
          
           12.
           for
           run
           r.
           noisome
           ,
           
             p.
             250.
             l.
          
           4.
           for
           veins
           r.
           reins
           ,
           
             ibid.
             l.
          
           28
           dele
           by
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PROLEGOMENA
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           nature
           ,
           foundation
           and
           use
           of
           Physick
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Physick
             is
             the
             Scientiall
             Knowledge
             of
             naturall
             ▪
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             II
             That
             thing
             is
             naturall
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Nature
             ,
             not
             by
             Art
          
        
         
           FOr
           whatsoever
           this
           visible
           World
           hath
           ,
           comes
           all
           ,
           either
           from
           Nature
           or
           from
           Art
           those
           things
           are
           from
           Nature
           which
           God
           brought
           forth
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           or
           w
           ch
           are
           to
           this
           very
           time
           begotten
           :
           by
           a
           virtue
           implanted
           in
           things
           ,
           as
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ,
           Rivers
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           Metals
           ,
           Hearbs
           ,
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           &c.
           those
           things
           are
           from
           art
           which
           men
           have
           shaped
           ,
           by
           putting
           a
           new
           form
           upon
           natural
           things
           ;
           as
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Ponds
           ,
           Channels
           ,
           Statues
           ,
           Coines
           ,
           Garments
           ,
           Books
           ,
           &c.
           that
           is
           by
           the
           work
           of
           mans
           ingenuity
           and
           hands
           .
           Physicks
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           these
           things
           ;
           these
           are
           put
           over
           to
           the
           arts
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           seeing
           that
           nature
           is
           before
           art
           :
           ye
           that
           art
           imitates
           nothing
           but
           nature
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           doth
           nothing
           but
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           :
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           nature
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           for
           a
           foundation
           to
           arts
           ,
           and
           that
           nature
           must
           first
           be
           knowne
           by
           those
           that
           are
           studious
           of
           arts
           ,
           what
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           vertue
           it
           operates
           every
           where
           ▪
           for
           when
           this
           is
           known
           ,
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           arts
           open
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           without
           this
           in
           arts
           and
           prudentials
           all
           wil
           be
           blinde
           ,
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           maimed
           :
           therefore
           Physick
           is
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           premised
           before
           the
           Mathematical
           ,
           and
           Logical
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           prudentiall
           Arts
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           build
           castles
           in
           the
           air
           .
        
         
           
             III
             The
             nature
             of
             things
             is
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             being
             born
             and
             of
             dying
             ,
             of
             operating
             and
             of
             ceasing
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             Workmaster
             hath
             laid
             upon
             all
             things
             that
             are
             .
          
        
         
           For
           all
           things
           are
           born
           and
           die
           :
           all
           things
           operate
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           cease
           again
           :
           in
           an
           order
           and
           manner
           proper
           to
           every
           creature
           ▪
           which
           order
           and
           manner
           being
           that
           it
           is
           with
           most
           excellent
           reason
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           disposed
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           supream
           wisdome
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           found
           constantly
           to
           be
           imposed
           by
           way
           of
           a
           law
           upon
           things
           ▪
           
           now
           it
           took
           the
           name
           of
           nature
           from
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           mutation
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           borne
           .
        
         
           
             IV
             The
             knowledge
             of
             nature
             is
             to
             be
             obtein'd
             by
             searching
             into
             Nature
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             searching
          
           I
           say
           .
           For
           no
           one
           should
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           Physicks
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           his
           mind
           taken
           up
           with
           anothers
           conceits
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           may
           put
           forward
           himself
           to
           the
           through
           and
           intimate
           knowledg
           of
           things
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           intellect
           will
           not
           be
           illustrated
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           obumbrated
           with
           the
           speculation
           of
           phantasms
           in
           naturall
           things
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           for
           guides
           who
           may
           make
           us
           scholers
           ,
           not
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           exhibite
           unto
           us
           not
           their
           own
           fond
           reasons
           ,
           but
           nature
           .
        
         
           
             V
             To
             search
             Nature
             ,
             is
             to
             contemplate
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             every
             thing
             in
             nature
             is
             done
             .
          
        
         
           To
           contemplate
           I
           say
           .
           For
           as
           we
           do
           not
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           by
           looking
           on
           the
           Sun
           :
           so
           we
           do
           not
           learn
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           looking
           into
           nature
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           the
           Scripture
           counsels
           us
           .
           
             Ask
             the
             beasts
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             teach
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             fouls
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             tell
             thee
             ,
             or
             talk
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             answer
             
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             shall
             declare
             unto
             thee
             .
             (
             Job
          
           12.
           7.
           
           )
           therefore
           the
           learners
           of
           naturall
           Philosophy
           ,
           cannot
           be
           more
           happily
           and
           easily
           instructed
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           be
           taught
           by
           ocular
           demonstration
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           :
           
             I
             say
             to
             contemplate
             every
             thing
             ,
          
           that
           so
           we
           may
           sift
           out
           the
           reasons
           and
           causes
           of
           all
           things
           every
           where
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           nature
           doth
           nothing
           in
           vain
           ,
           even
           in
           things
           of
           least
           moment
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           in
           the
           very
           least
           things
           much
           wisdome
           lies
           stored
           up
           .
           And
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           we
           cannot
           attain
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           great
           things
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           knowledg
           of
           lesser
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           following
           Aphorisme
           will
           teach
           us
           .
        
         
           
             VI
             Nature
             unfolds
             her self
             in
             the
             least
             things
             ,
             and
             wraps
             up
             her self
             in
             the
             greatest
             things
             .
          
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           more
           excellent
           creatures
           many
           things
           are
           wound
           up
           and
           woven
           together
           with
           such
           an
           occult
           artifice
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           beginning
           nor
           the
           endings
           of
           actions
           and
           accidents
           can
           easily
           be
           discerned
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           courser
           creatures
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           clearly
           manifest
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           nature
           of
           compounds
           cannot
           be
           knowne
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           nature
           of
           simples
           
           be
           first
           known
           :
           so
           consequently
           we
           are
           to
           begin
           with
           these
           speculations
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           by
           degrees
           from
           simpler
           things
           to
           the
           more
           compound
           :
           which
           very
           order
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           Creator
           himself
           observed
           ,
           in
           producing
           and
           twisting
           together
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           
             VII
             Wee
             are
             to
             studie
             naturall
             Phylosophie
             by
             the
             guide
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             light
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           For
           sense
           is
           the
           beginning
           not
           onely
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           of
           certainty
           and
           wisdome
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           intellect
           which
           was
           not
           first
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           so
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           obscurely
           or
           doubtfully
           in
           the
           intellect
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           sense
           for
           evidence
           and
           certainty
           .
           but
           wheresoever
           sense
           or
           reason
           faileth
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           things
           remote
           either
           in
           place
           or
           time
           )
           we
           are
           indebted
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           deigned
           to
           reveale
           many
           things
           unto
           us
           exceeding
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           the
           first
           production
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           constitution
           of
           things
           invisible
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           neglecteth
           either
           of
           these
           principles
           is
           easily
           intangled
           in
           errours
           :
           for
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           of
           imagination
           any
           thing
           hath
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vanitie
           it
           
           hath
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           truth
           :
           again
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           lesse
           any
           thing
           participates
           of
           revealed
           wisdome
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           it
           partakes
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           and
           such
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vain
           and
           barren
           ,
           we
           will
           follow
           the
           guidance
           of
           Moses
           ,
           (
           who
           described
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           world
           by
           the
           command
           of
           God
           :
           )
           yet
           always
           heedfully
           observing
           the
           attestation
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           of
           reason
           .
           For
           wisely
           doth
           
             Lud.
             Vives
          
           (
           as
           we
           have
           set
           down
           under
           the
           title
           of
           this
           book
           )
           recall
           Christians
           from
           the
           lamp
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           which
           yeilds
           an
           obscure
           and
           maligne
           light
           ,
           to
           that
           torch
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           Christ
           the
           light
           of
           the
           World
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           attributing
           much
           wit
           indeed
           ,
           but
           little
           profit
           to
           the
           inventions
           of
           Aristotle
           .
           nay
           further
           Campanella
           and
           Verulamius
           most
           Christian
           Philosophers
           (
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           that
           way
           of
           Philosophy
           from
           sense
           and
           Scripture
           )
           have
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           all
           Aristotles
           doctrines
           are
           nothing
           but
           a
           nurserie
           of
           disputations
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           obscurities
           ,
           haesitancies
           ,
           contradictions
           ,
           strifes
           ,
           and
           wranglings
           )
           and
           fighting
           hood-winckt
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           hinder
           rather
           then
           advance
           our
           meditation
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           withall
           have
           afforded
           
           us
           a
           light
           ,
           whereat
           we
           may
           kindle
           more
           clear
           torches
           of
           inquiring
           out
           the
           truth
           .
           following
           vvhose
           footsteps
           (
           yet
           laying
           strong
           foundations
           from
           the
           Scripture
           )
           vve
           vvill
           dresse
           out
           a
           little
           Theatre
           of
           nature
           ,
           not
           for
           disputation
           ,
           but
           for
           speculation
           ;
           and
           vve
           vvill
           go
           through
           nature
           silently
           ,
           yet
           not
           vvithout
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           that
           again
           according
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           great
           
             Vives
             :
             Here
             is
             no
             need
             of
             disputations
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             of
             a
             silent
             contemplation
             of
             nature
             :
             the
             Scholars
             shal
             enquire
             and
             ask
             rather
             then
             contend
             :
             If
             any
             be
             more
             slow
             they
             wil
             need
             more
             ful
             commonstration
             not
             disputation
             ,
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             need
             of
             wrangling
             but
             of
             looking
             on
             ,
             so
             this
             study
             wil
             be
             the
             delight
             of
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             a
             refreshing
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             those
             that
             deal
             either
             in
             publike
             or
             in
             private
             affairs
             :
             for
             when
             shal
             we
             easily
             find
             any
             other
             delight
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             greatness
             or
             in
             the
             variety
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             bestow
             our
             labour
             upon
             this
             contemplation
             ,
             wee
             need
             not
             seek
             for
             any
             other
             recreation
             ,
             nor
             desire
             sawce
             for
             this
             meat
             ,
             the
             walk
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             quiet
             contemplation
             is
             both
             a
             School
             and
             a
             Master
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             always
             affords
             something
             ,
             which
             thou
             mayest
             admire
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             mayest
             delight
             ,
             which
             may
             increase
             thy
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           resolve
           upon
           this
           ,
           vve
           that
           vievv
           naturall
           things
           ,
           to
           rest
           upon
           no
           other
           authority
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Work-master
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           nature
           her self
           (
           as
           she
           holds
           forth
           her self
           to
           be
           touched
           and
           felt
           )
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           shal
           be
           our
           Guides
           ,
           Wìtnesses
           and
           Dictators
           ,
           to
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           vvhich
           he
           that
           assents
           not
           ,
           shevvs
           himselfe
           very
           foolish
           and
           vain
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             An
             Idea
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             created
             and
             created
             .
          
           
             THE
             eternall
             Deitie
             ,
             our
             God
             that
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             after
             the
             infinite
             glories
             which
             hee
             enjoyes
             in
             his
             immense
             eternity
             ,
             was
             of
             his
             exceeding
             goodnesse
             propense
             to
             communicate
             himselfe
             out
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             exceeding
             Wisdome
             saw
             that
             his
             invisible
             things
             might
             be
             expressed
             by
             certain
             visible
             images
             ;
             and
             to
             execute
             that
             ,
             had
             his
             Omnipotencie
             at
             hand
             ,
             he
             decreed
             not
             to
             envie
             entitie
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             be
             expressed
             ,
             and
             wherein
             his
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
               and
               Goodness
            
             might
             be
             revealed
             :
             therefore
             he
             produced
             intelligent
             creatures
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             might
             be
             known
             &
             praised
             
               Angels
               and
               men
            
             :
             both
             after
             his
             own
             image
             :
             but
             the
             first
             pure
             minds
             ,
             the
             other
             clothed
             with
             bodies
             for
             whom
             he
             built
             a
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             school
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             this
             universall
             World
             with
             other
             creatures
             of
             inferiour
             degree
             almost
             infinite
             :
             all
             and
             every
             of
             which
             ,
             cry
             out
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             
               hee
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               wee
               our selves
               .
            
             Now
             then
             we
             go
             about
             to
             unfold
             in
             what
             
             order
             so
             great
             a
             work
             proceeded
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             art
             all
             things
             were
             contrived
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             strength
             they
             are
             held
             together
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             guiding
             who
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             testifie
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             his
             works
             ;
             for
             thus
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             by
             his
             Secretary
             
               Moses
               .
               Gen.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               the
               heaven
               ,
               (
               v.
            
             1.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             with
             the
             Angels
             :
             whom
             as
             morning
             stars
             first
             produced
             ,
             he
             made
             spectatours
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             works
             .
             (
             
               Joh.
               38.
               v.
            
             7.
             )
          
           
             II
             
               And
               the
               earth
            
             )
             that
             is
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             did
             not
             finish
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             III
             
               And
               the
               earth
               was
               void
               ,
               &
               without
               form
               ,
               and
               darknesse
               was
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               deep
               .
               v.
            
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             world
             was
             first
             produced
             ,
             a
             certain
             Chaos
             without
             form
             and
             darke
             ,
             like
             a
             black
             smoake
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             nihilitie
             ,
             by
             the
             beck
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             matter
             ,
             the
             first
             principle
             of
             this
             visible
             Wo●ld
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               upon
               the
               water
               ,
               )
            
             that
             is
             a
             certaine
             strength
             was
             introduced
             by
             the
             spirit
             or
             breath
             of
             God
             into
             that
             same
             darke
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             confused
             matter
             ,
             whereby
             it
             began
             to
             stirre
             .
             hereby
             then
             is
             understood
             
               the
               second
               principle
               of
               
               the
               World
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               diffused
               throughout
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             Universal
             World
             is
             hitherto
             ful
             ;
             which
             insinuating
             it selfe
             every
             where
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             cherishes
             and
             rules
             it
             ,
             and
             produces
             every
             creature
             ,
             introducing
             into
             every
             one
             it
             s
             own
             form
             ,
             but
             being
             that
             this
             work-master
             had
             need
             of
             fire
             to
             soften
             and
             to
             prepare
             the
             matter
             ,
             variously
             for
             various
             uses
             ,
             God
             produced
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             V
             
               God
               said
               let
               there
               be
               light
               and
               there
               was
               light
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             3.
             )
             this
             is
             described
             ,
             as
             the
             third
             principle
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             meerly
             active
             ,
             whereby
             the
             matter
             was
             made
             visible
             and
             divisible
             into
             forms
             ,
             
               the
               light
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             perfecting
             all
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             .
          
           
             VI
             
               And
               God
               saw
               the
               light
               that
               it
               was
               good
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             4
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             saw
             that
             all
             things
             would
             now
             proceed
             in
             order
             .
             for
             that
             light
             being
             produced
             in
             a
             great
             masse
             ,
             began
             presently
             to
             display
             its
             threefold
             virtue
             (
             of
             illuminating
             ,
             moving
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             heating
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             turning
             about
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             heat
             and
             rarifie
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             divide
             it
             .
             for
             hence
             followed
             first
             of
             all
             from
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             that
             light
             the
             difference
             of
             nights
             and
             days
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               He
               divided
               the
               light
               from
               darkness
               ,
               and
               
               called
               the
               light
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               darknesse
               he
               called
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               evening
               and
               morning
               were
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               ver
               .
               ●
               .
               )
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             light
             when
             it
             had
             turn'd
             it self
             round
             ,
             &
             compassed
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             that
             motion
             made
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             effect
             of
             light
             was
             from
             heat
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             pass'd
             ,
             it
             rarified
             and
             purified
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             it
             condensed
             it
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             upward
             and
             downward
             .
             whence
             came
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             this
             Moses
             expresses
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               a
               Firmament
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               divide
               betwixt
               the
               wa●er
               above
               and
               the
               waters
               below
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             6.
             )
             God
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             ordained
             how
             it
             should
             be
             .
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Firmament
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             that
             light
             stretch
             forth
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             thicker
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             melting
             and
             flying
             from
             the
             light
             thereof
             ,
             make
             waters
             on
             this
             side
             and
             on
             that
             .
             above
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             term
             of
             the
             visible
             World
             ;
             but
             below
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             matter
             apt
             to
             produce
             other
             creatures
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             earth
             as
             thick
             dregs
             came
             together
             .
             that
             was
             done
             the
             second
             day
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               Therefore
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               the
               waters
               be
               gathered
               together
               under
               heaven
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               dry
               land
               appear
               .
               and
               it
               was
               so
               ;
               and
               God
               called
               the
               dry
               land
               ,
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               together
               
               of
               the
               waters
               he
               called
               seas
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               good
               .
               ver
               .
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             )
             and
             so
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             there
             came
             the
             foure
             greatest
             bodies
             of
             the
             World
             out
             of
             the
             matter
             already
             produced
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Firmament
             or
             Heaven
             )
             Aire
             ,
             Water
             and
             Earth
             ;
             all
             as
             yet
             void
             of
             lesser
             creatures
             .
             therefore
             said
             God.
             
          
           
             X
             
               Let
               the
               earth
               bud
               forth
               the
               green
               herb
               ,
               and
               trees
               bearing
               seed
               or
               fruit
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               kinde
               ver
               .
            
             11.
             )
             this
             was
             done
             the
             same
             third
             day
             ,
             when
             as
             now
             the
             heat
             of
             Coelestiall
             light
             having
             wrought
             more
             effectually
             began
             to
             beget
             fat
             vapours
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereinto
             that
             living
             spirit
             of
             the
             World
             insinuating
             it self
             ,
             began
             to
             cause
             plants
             to
             grow
             up
             in
             various
             formes
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             pleased
             the
             Creator
             .
             this
             is
             the
             truest
             original
             and
             manner
             of
             generation
             of
             plants
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             form'd
             by
             the
             spirit
             with
             the
             help
             of
             heat
             .
             but
             as
             the
             heavens
             did
             not
             always
             equally
             effuse
             the
             same
             heat
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             various
             form
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             one
             while
             more
             midly
             ,
             another
             while
             more
             strongly
             ;
             the
             fourth
             day
             God
             disposed
             that
             same
             light
             of
             heaven
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             hitherto
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             namely
             ,
             forming
             from
             that
             one
             great
             masse
             thereof
             divers
             lucid
             Globes
             ,
             greater
             and
             lesser
             ,
             which
             (
             being
             
             called
             stars
             )
             he
             placed
             here
             and
             there
             in
             the
             Firmament
             higher
             and
             lower
             ,
             with
             an
             unequall
             motion
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             this
             Moses
             describes
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             thus
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               light
               made
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               heaven
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               divide
               the
               day
               and
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               for
               signes
               ,
               and
               for
               seasons
               ,
               and
               for
               days
               ,
               and
               for
               years
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               shine
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               and
               enlighten
               the
               earth
               ,
               therefore
               God
               made
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             This
             done
             ,
             then
             after
             ,
             all
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             began
             to
             appear
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             heaven
             more
             temperate
             ,
             began
             to
             temper
             the
             matter
             of
             inferiour
             things
             together
             ,
             after
             a
             new
             manner
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             now
             began
             to
             form
             more
             perfect
             creatures
             ,
             namely
             moving
             plants
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             animals
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             thus
             .
          
           
             XII
             
               God
               said
               also
               ,
               let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
               creeping
               things
               ,
               having
               a
               soul
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               flying
               things
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               v.
               20.
               )
            
             the
             waters
             were
             first
             commanded
             to
             produce
             living
             creatures
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             softer
             Element
             then
             earth
             :
             first
             reptiles
             ,
             as
             earth-wormes
             ,
             and
             other
             worms
             ,
             &c.
             )
             because
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             rudiment
             of
             nature
             ,
             also
             swiming
             things
             ,
             and
             flying
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               fishes
               and
               birds
            
             ,
             animals
             
             of
             a
             more
             light
             compaction
             ;
             that
             was
             done
             on
             the
             fift
             day
             with
             a
             most
             goodly
             spectacle
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             God
             commanded
             earthly
             animals
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             namely
             of
             a
             more
             solid
             structure
             ,
             which
             was
             presently
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             World
             distributed
             it self
             variously
             through
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             clay
             :
             for
             thus
             Moses
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               the
               earth
               produce
               creatures
               ,
               having
               life
               according
               to
               their
               kind
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               and
               serpents
               ,
               and
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               s●
               .
               v.
            
             24.
             )
             so
             now
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             had
             for
             inhabitants
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ;
             the
             visible
             heaven
             ,
             the
             starres
             ,
             the
             air
             birds
             ,
             the
             water
             fishes
             ,
             the
             earth
             beasts
             ,
             there
             was
             yet
             a
             ruler
             wanting
             for
             these
             inferiour
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             rationall
             creature
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             visibly
             clothed
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             those
             visible
             things
             were
             produced
             .
             Therefore
             at
             the
             last
             when
             God
             was
             to
             produce
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             by
             Moses
             to
             have
             taken
             counsel
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               Then
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               man
               after
               our
               own
               image
               ,
               and
               likenesse
               ,
               who
               may
               rule
               over
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               the
               fouls
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               beasts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               he
               created
               man
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               breathed
               in
               his
               face
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               &c.
               v.
            
             26.
             and
             
             cap.
             2.
             v.
             7.
             )
             so
             man
             was
             made
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             other
             living
             creatures
             by
             a
             contemperation
             of
             matter
             ,
             spirit
             and
             light
             ;
             and
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Angels
             ,
             through
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             a
             most
             exquisite
             summarie
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             structure
             of
             the
             Universe
             ought
             to
             proceed
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             most
             simple
             creature
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             that
             which
             is
             most
             compound
             but
             both
             of
             them
             rationall
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             ,
             that
             God
             created
             these
             onely
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             intermediate
             for
             these
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             are
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             flow
             out
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             reflow
             to
             him
             .
             But
             that
             all
             these
             things
             might
             continue
             in
             their
             essence
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             disposed
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             put
             into
             every
             thing
             a
             virtue
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Nature
             ,
             to
             conserve
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             effence
             ,
             yea
             ,
             &
             to
             multiply
             ,
             whence
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             creatures
             unto
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             and
             this
             Moses
             intimated
             ,
             adding
             touching
             animals
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               increase
               and
               multiply
               ,
               v.
            
             22.
             )
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             which
             command
             and
             words
             ,
             
               let
               there
               be
               made
               ,
               let
               it
               produce
               ,
               let
               it
               put
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Things
             are
             made
             and
             endure
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             would
             remain
             (
             if
             God
             would
             )
             without
             end
             unto
             aeternity
             .
             Gods
             omnipotency
             
             concurring
             no
             longer
             immediately
             unto
             particular
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             )
             but
             nature
             it self
             ,
             always
             spreading
             forth
             her
             vertue
             through
             all
             things
             .
             which
             thing
             derogates
             nothing
             from
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             nay
             rather
             it
             renders
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             goodnes
             ,
             more
             illustrate
             .
             for
             it
             comes
             from
             his
             great
             goodness
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             least
             things
             are
             so
             disposed
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             ,
             or
             be
             made
             in
             vain
             ;
             from
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             industry
             is
             put
             into
             nature
             to
             dispose
             all
             things
             to
             their
             e●ds
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             never
             happens
             to
             erre
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             hindred
             :
             lastly
             ,
             from
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             immutable
             durability
             can
             be
             put
             into
             the
             universe
             ,
             through
             such
             a
             changeable
             mutabilitie
             of
             particulars
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             World
             is
             as
             it
             were
             aeternall
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             veins
             of
             the
             strength
             ,
             artifice
             and
             order
             of
             this
             nature
             must
             be
             more
             throughly
             searched
             ;
             that
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             here
             in
             few
             words
             hinted
             out
             of
             Moses
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             illustrated
             by
             the
             constant
             test●mony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             reason
             and
             senses
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             made
             to
             observe
             one
             thing
             out
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             An
             Appendix
             to
             the
             first
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             said
             that
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             
             of
             those
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               the
               heaven
               :
            
             that
             
               the
               invisible
               World
            
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             with
             the
             Angels
             .
             Now
             that
             by
             this
             heaven
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             or
             Angelicall
             World
             appeares
             plain
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Out
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             1
             mentions
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             every
             where
             ;
             but
             their
             production
             no
             where
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             here
             .
             2
             Moses
             testifies
             that
             the
             invisible
             heavens
             were
             stretched
             out
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             day
             adorned
             with
             starres
             ,
             therefore
             another
             heaven
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             namely
             a
             heaven
             that
             was
             finished
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             particle
             autem
             inferres
             ,
             hee
             created
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               terra
               autem
            
             ,
             but
             the
             earth
             was
             without
             form
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             III
             This
             
               reason
               evinces
               the
               same
            
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             made
             by
             God
             are
             made
             in
             order
             ,
             now
             an
             orderly
             processe
             in
             operation
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             progresse
             be
             made
             from
             more
             simple
             things
             ,
             to
             compound
             things
             ,
             therefore
             as
             the
             most
             compound
             creature
             man
             was
             last
             produced
             ;
             so
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             immateriall
             creatures
             ,
             
               (
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Angels
            
             )
             first
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             III
             
               And
               what
               would
               we
               have
               more
               ?
            
             God
             himself
             testifies
             expresly
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             made
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Angels
             stood
             by
             him
             as
             spectators
             ,
             for
             so
             saith
             he
             to
             
               Job
               ;
               Where
               wast
               thou
               when
               I
               founded
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               the
               morning
               starres
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               shouted
               .
            
             (
             Job
             .
             38.
             4
             ,
             7.
             )
             calling
             the
             Angels
             morning
             starres
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             a
             spirituall
             beam
             ,
             and
             that
             newly
             risen
             :
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             made
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             therefore
             when
             we
             hear
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             was
             founded
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             produced
             before
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Angels
             ,
             then
             certainly
             the
             dwellings
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             full
             perfection
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             hosts
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             one
             moment
             ,
             aud
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             Moses
             speaks
             no
             more
             of
             that
             heaven
             ,
             but
             descends
             to
             the
             forming
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             visible
             World
             :
             (
             how
             the
             Creator
             took
             unto
             himself
             six
             dayes
             to
             digest
             it
             )
             as
             we
             will
             also
             now
             descend
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             visible
             Principles
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             matter
             ,
             spirit
             and
             light
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seene
             ,
             God
             shewing
             us
             ,
             how
             the
             World
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             Abysse
             of
             nihilitie
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             it
             standeth
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             seeing
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             by
             feeling
             to
             feel
             ,
             the
             very
             truth
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             are
             three
             principles
             of
             visible
             things
             held
             out
             unto
             us
             ,
             matter
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             light
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             produced
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             as
             three
             great
             but
             rude
             Masses
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             those
             variously
             wrought
             ,
             came
             forth
             various
             kinds
             of
             creatures
             ,
             
               therefore
               we
               must
               enquire
               further
               ,
               whether
               these
               three
               principles
               of
               all
               bodies
               ,
               have
               a
               true
               being
               ,
               and
               be
               yet
               existent
               .
            
             least
             any
             errour
             be
             perhaps
             committed
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             ,
             by
             any
             negligence
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             now
             seeing
             that
             no
             more
             doubts
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             light
             ,
             this
             onely
             comes
             to
             
               be
               prooved
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               spirit
               which
               hovered
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               a
               certain
               universall
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
            
             which
             puts
             life
             and
             vigour
             into
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             
             for
             the
             newnesse
             of
             this
             opinion
             in
             physicks
             ,
             and
             the
             interpretation
             of
             that
             place
             by
             Divines
             with
             one
             consent
             of
             
               the
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
            
             give
             occasion
             of
             doubting
             .
             But
             Chry●ostome
             ,
             (
             as
             Aslacus
             cites
             him
             )
             and
             Danaeus
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             a
             created
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             more
             rightly
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             proved
             strongly
             .
          
           
             I
             
               By
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             testifieth
             that
             a
             certain
             vertue
             was
             infused
             by
             God
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             susteining
             and
             quickening
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             operating
             all
             things
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             he
             calleth
             both
             a
             spirit
             and
             a
             soul
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               the
               creatures
            
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             (
             
               Psal.
               104.
               v.
            
             29.
             30.
             )
             David
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               when
               thou
               receivest
               their
               spirit
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             and
             of
             plants
             )
             
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               their
               dust
               :
               but
               when
               thou
               sendest
               forth
               thy
               spirit
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             
               again
               ,
               they
               are
               recreated
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               is
               renewed
               ,
            
             but
             Job
             (
             27.
             3.
             
             )
             says
             thus
             ;
             
               as
               long
               as
               my
               soul
               shall
               be
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               my
               nostrils
            
             ;
             see
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             are
             put
             for
             the
             same
             !
             which
             place
             compared
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Elihu
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Omnipotent
               hath
               put
               life
               into
               me
               .
               (
               c.
               33.
               v.
            
             4.
             )
             opens
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Moses
             ;
             namely
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             stirring
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             produced
             the
             spirit
             or
             
               soul
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             which
             puts
             life
             into
             all
             living
             things
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             disposed
             through
             all
             things
             ,
             appears
             out
             of
             Ezechiel
             :
             where
             God
             promising
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             unto
             the
             dry
             bones
             ,
             (
             
               Ezech.
               17.
               v.
            
             5
             ,
             14.
             )
             which
             he
             cals
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             bids
             it
             to
             come
             from
             the
             four
             Winds
             (
             v.
             9
             )
             therefore
             
               Augustine
               ,
               (
               lib.
               imperf
               .
               sup
               .
               Gen.
               ad
               lit
               .
               )
            
             and
             Basil
             (
             in
             Hexamero
             )
             call
             this
             spirit
             ,
             
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             And
             Aristotle
             (
             as
             Sennertus
             testifies
             )
             says
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             is
             a
             
               living
               and
               genitall
               essence
               diffused
               through
               all
               things
            
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             Elihu
             ,
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             who
             speaks
             thus
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               placed
               the
               whole
               World
               ?
               If
               he
            
             (
             namely
             God
             )
             
               should
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               should
               gather
               unto
               himself
               the
               spirit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               thereof
            
             (
             or
             :
             his
             spirit
             and
             his
             breath
             :
             For
             the
             Hebrew
             affix
             is
             rendred
             both
             ways
             )
             
               all
               flesh
               would
               die
               together
               ,
               and
               man
               would
               return
               unto
               dust
               .
               Job
               34.
               v.
            
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             take
             his
             spirit
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             every
             living
             thing
             would
             die
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               reason
               and
               sense
            
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             evident
             ,
             that
             herbs
             and
             animals
             spring
             out
             of
             a
             humide
             matter
             ,
             even
             without
             seed
             .
             But
             
             whence
             had
             these
             life
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             diffused
             soul
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             wee
             finde
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             bread
             ,
             wine
             and
             water
             ,
             yea
             aire
             ,
             are
             vitall
             to
             those
             that
             feed
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             whence
             have
             they
             that
             vital
             force
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             this
             diffused
             soule
             ?
             but
             now
             if
             a
             certaine
             spirit
             be
             diffused
             in
             that
             manner
             through
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             follows
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             created
             in
             the
             begining
             in
             its
             whole
             masse
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             matter
             &
             the
             light
             were
             first
             produced
             ,
             in
             that
             its
             great
             and
             undigested
             masse
             :
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             created
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             be
             compounded
             of
             those
             three
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             with
             forms
             .
             which
             God
             intimated
             ,
             in
             
               Esay
               42.
               v.
            
             5.
             where
             declaring
             himself
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             divides
             them
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               into
               the
               heavens
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             light
             
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             matter
             )
             
               and
               a
               quickning
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             just
             so
             in
             Zachary
             12.
             v.
             1.
             let
             us
             therefore
             hereafter
             beware
             so
             great
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             say
             blasphemy
             )
             as
             to
             put
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             amongst
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             may
             three
             reasons
             of
             this
             thing
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             Moses
             called
             that
             quickning
             spirit
             ,
             produced
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             els-where
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             ●he
             
             
               mountains
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               Psal.
               36.
               v.
               7.
               )
               and
               trees
               of
               God
               (
               Psal.
               104.
               v.
               16.
               )
            
             and
             Ninive
             was
             called
             
               a
               citie
               of
               God
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             greatness
             and
             dignity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             produced
             immediatly
             by
             God
             ;
             not
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             that
             spirit
             passeth
             from
             one
             subject
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             it
             was
             a
             peculiar
             act
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Analogie
               of
               our
               Faith
               teacheth
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               production
               of
               the
               matter
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               Gods
               Omnipotencie
               ,
               and
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               that
               the
               production
               of
               light
            
             (
             by
             which
             the
             World
             received
             splendour
             and
             order
             )
             
               is
               a
               work
               of
               wisdome
               attributed
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               (
               John
               1.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               )
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               the
               virtue
               infused
               into
               the
               creatures
               is
               a
               work
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               (
               Psal.
               143.
               v
            
             10.
             )
             and
             so
             must
             that
             place
             (
             
               Psal.
               33.
               v.
               9
               &
            
             6.
             )
             be
             altogether
             understood
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             will
             not
             bear
             any
             other
             sense
             )
             
               he
               spake
               and
               they
               were
               made
               ;
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               forth
               :
               the
               heavens
               were
               established
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               virtue
               of
               them
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             Also
             wee
             must
             note
             ,
             (
             
               Gen.
               1.
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             that
             three
             words
             are
             added
             to
             the
             three
             principles
             ,
             
               he
               created
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               he
               moved
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             
             signs
             of
             his
             absolute
             
               Power
               ,
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
            
             Also
             we
             must
             note
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             both
             those
             places
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             his
             work
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             ;
             (
             as
             also
             in
             Esay
             40.
             v.
             13.
             )
             because
             he
             is
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             mutuall
             bond
             of
             both
             ,
             but
             this
             we
             speak
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
          
           
             Let
             it
             stand
             therefore
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             principles
             were
             created
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             its
             masse
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             things
             were
             afterwards
             composed
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             declared
             to
             children
             (
             for
             their
             more
             full
             understanding
             )
             by
             a
             similitude
             thus
             :
             an
             Apothecary
             or
             Confectioner
             being
             to
             make
             odoriferous
             Balls
             ,
             takes
             Sugar
             in
             stead
             of
             matter
             ;
             Rose-water
             ,
             or
             Syrrup
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             sweet
             liquour
             for
             tincture
             or
             conditure
             ;
             last
             of
             all
             taking
             some
             of
             this
             lumpe
             thus
             made
             ,
             hee
             imprints
             certain
             shapes
             upon
             his
             work
             .
             So
             also
             God
             first
             prepared
             his
             matter
             :
             then
             tempered
             it
             with
             
               a
               living
               spirit
            
             ;
             then
             
               brought
               light
               into
               it
            
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             heat
             and
             motion
             might
             mix
             and
             temper
             both
             together
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             certain
             forms
             .
             also
             even
             as
             a
             Mechanick
             must
             have
             matter
             ,
             and
             two
             hands
             to
             work
             withall
             ;
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             hold
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             to
             work
             with
             :
             so
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             was
             need
             ,
             
             first
             of
             matter
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             spirit
             to
             frame
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             lastly
             of
             light
             ,
             or
             heat
             to
             inactuate
             the
             matter
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             and
             what
             need
             many
             words
             ?
             we
             see
             in
             every
             stone
             ,
             hearb
             ,
             and
             living
             creature
             :
             first
             a
             certain
             quantity
             of
             matter
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             a
             certain
             inward
             virtue
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             generated
             ,
             it
             groweth
             ,
             it
             spreads
             abroad
             its
             savour
             ,
             and
             its
             odour
             and
             its
             healing
             virtue
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             a
             form
             or
             a
             certain
             disposition
             of
             parts
             with
             divers
             changes
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             the
             heat
             working
             within
             .
             For
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Matter
                
                 
                   is
                   a
                   principle
                
                 
                   meerly
                   passive
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Light
                
                 
                   meerly
                   active
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Spirit
                
                 
                   indifferent
                   ,
                
              
            
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             it
             is
             active
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             passive
             .
          
           
             The
             difinitions
             of
             the
             principles
             .
          
           
             Matter
             ,
             is
             a
             corpulent
             substance
             ,
             of
             it self
             rude
             and
             dark
             ,
             constituting
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             a
             subtile
             substance
             ,
             of
             it self
             living
             ,
             invisible
             and
             insensible
             ,
             dwelling
             and
             growing
             in
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Light
             ,
             is
             a
             substance
             of
             it self
             visible
             ,
             and
             moveable
             ,
             lucid
             ,
             penetrating
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             preparing
             it
             to
             receive
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             forming
             out
             the
             bodies
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                
                 
                   Matter
                   ,
                
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   hath
                   it
                   hath
                   somuch
                   
                     y
                     e
                  
                   more
                
                 
                   Dulnes
                   ,
                   obscurity
                   &
                   immobility
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Vigour
                   and
                   durability
                   :
                   as
                   an
                   Angell
                   .
                   Form
                   ,
                   &
                   mobility
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Light
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           
             Note
             also
             ;
             that
             matter
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             entitie
             in
             the
             World
             '
             ;
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             first
             living
             thing
             ;
             Light
             ,
             the
             first
             moving
             thing
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             body
             in
             the
             World
             is
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             :
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             his
             image
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               in
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               blessed
               for
               evermore
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
             
               Rom.
               11.
               v.
            
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             matter
             .
          
           
             TRuly
             said
             one
             ;
             
               No
               diligence
               can
               be
               too
               much
               in
               searchingout
               the
               beginning
               of
               things
               .
            
             for
             when
             the
             principles
             are
             rightly
             set
             down
             ;
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             conclusions
             will
             follow
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             the
             science
             wil
             encrease
             it self
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             ;
             which
             the
             creation
             of
             things
             doth
             also
             shew
             .
             For
             God
             having
             produced
             the
             principles
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             wrought
             them
             together
             with
             most
             excellent
             skil
             ,
             made
             afterward
             so
             great
             variety
             of
             things
             to
             proceed
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             both
             
             men
             and
             Angels
             may
             be
             astonished
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             thinke
             over
             much
             ,
             to
             frame
             our
             thoughts
             yet
             of
             all
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             World
             apart
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             following
             Aphorisms
             be
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             I
             
               The
               first
               matter
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               was
               a
               vapour
               or
               a
               fume
               .
            
          
           
             For
             what
             means
             that
             description
             of
             Moses
             else
             ?
             when
             he
             calls
             it
             
               earth
               ,
               waters
               ,
               the
               deep
               ,
               darkness
               ,
               a
               thing
               void
               ,
               and
               without
               form
               ?
            
             and
             it
             appears
             also
             by
             reason
             .
             for
             seeing
             that
             the
             lesser
             bodies
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Clouds
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             Metals
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             growing
             on
             the
             earth
             are
             made
             of
             vapours
             coagulated
             (
             as
             shall
             appeare
             most
             evidently
             hereafter
             :
             )
             why
             not
             the
             whole
             World
             also
             ?
             certainly
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             whole
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             found
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             parts
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               first
               matter
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               was
               a
               Chaos
               of
               dispersed
               Atomes
               ,
               cohering
               in
               no
               part
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             proved
             1
             
               by
               reason
            
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             cohered
             in
             any
             sort
             ,
             they
             had
             had
             form
             :
             but
             they
             had
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             
               Tohu
               vabohu
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             without
             form
             and
             void
             .
             2
             
               by
               sense
            
             ,
             which
             satisfies
             ,
             that
             the
             Elements
             are
             turned
             unto
             
             Atomes
             .
             for
             what
             is
             dust
             ,
             but
             earth
             reduced
             into
             Atomes
             ?
             what
             is
             vapour
             ,
             but
             water
             resolved
             into
             more
             subtile
             parts
             ?
             the
             air
             it self
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             a
             most
             small
             comminution
             of
             drops
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             unperceiveable
             by
             sense
             ?
             yea
             ,
             all
             bodies
             are
             found
             to
             consist
             of
             most
             extream
             small
             parts
             ,
             as
             trees
             ,
             barke
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             skins
             ,
             and
             membranes
             ,
             of
             most
             slender
             strings
             or
             threds
             ;
             but
             bones
             ,
             stones
             ,
             metals
             ,
             of
             smal
             dust
             made
             up
             together
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             may
             be
             resolved
             again
             .
             And
             this
             shews
             also
             ,
             that
             those
             threds
             or
             haires
             ,
             are
             of
             Atomes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             glued
             together
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             dried
             they
             may
             be
             pouldred
             .
             wherefore
             the
             whole
             World
             is
             nothing
             but
             dust
             ,
             coagulated
             with
             various
             glutinous
             matters
             into
             such
             or
             such
             a
             form
             .
             3
             
               by
               Scripture
            
             for
             the
             aeternall
             Wisdom
             it self
             testifies
             ,
             that
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               was
               dust
               .
               (
               Prov.
               8.
               v.
               26.
               )
            
             out
             of
             which
             foundation
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             wil
             be
             better
             understood
             :
             (
             as
             Gen.
             3.
             v.
             14.
             )
             
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               into
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             For
             ,
             behold
             ,
             man
             was
             made
             of
             the
             mud
             of
             the
             earth
             !
             yet
             God
             being
             angry
             for
             sin
             ,
             threatens
             something
             more
             ,
             then
             returning
             to
             dust
             ,
             namely
             utmost
             resolution
             ,
             into
             the
             very
             utmost
             dust
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             mud
             of
             the
             earth
             it self
             was
             made
             :
             and
             wee
             see
             it
             to
             
             be
             truly
             so
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             dissolved
             not
             onely
             into
             earth
             ,
             but
             into
             all
             the
             elements
             ,
             (
             especially
             those
             that
             perish
             by
             fire
             )
             and
             is
             at
             last
             scattered
             into
             very
             Atomes
             .
             Read
             and
             understand
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             
               (
               Job
               4.
               v.
               19.
               )
               Item
               19.
               v.
               9.
               
               Esay
               26.
               v.
               19.
               
               Psal.
               104.
               v.
               29.
               )
            
             therefore
             ,
             Democritus
             erred
             not
             altogether
             ,
             in
             making
             Atomes
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             World
             :
             but
             hee
             erred
             in
             that
             hee
             believed
             ,
             1
             that
             they
             were
             aeternall
             ,
             2
             that
             they
             went
             together
             into
             forms
             by
             adventure
             ,
             3
             that
             they
             cohere
             of
             themselves
             :
             by
             reason
             that
             he
             was
             ignorant
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             hath
             revealed
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Atomes
             were
             conglutinated
             into
             a
             mass
             ,
             by
             the
             infusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             into
             forms
             ,
             by
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             III
             
               God
               produced
               so
               great
               a
               mass
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               might
               sussice
               to
               fill
               the
               created
               Abysse
               .
            
          
           
             For
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             vast
             space
             was
             presently
             produced
             ,
             wherein
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             were
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             which
             place
             Moses
             cals
             the
             Abysse
             ,
             which
             no
             creature
             can
             passe
             through
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             depth
             and
             vastness
             .
             Now
             the
             Aphorism
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             
             filled
             up
             with
             that
             confused
             fume
             ,
             lest
             wee
             should
             imagine
             any
             vacuum
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               The
               matter
               is
               of
               it self
               invisible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dark
               ,
            
          
           
             For
             darkness
             is
             seen
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             when
             the
             eyes
             are
             shut
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             open
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             seen
             at
             all
             .
             and
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             Moses
             says
             :
             
               and
               darkness
               was
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Abysse
               .
            
          
           
             V
             
               The
               matter
               is
               of
               it self
               without
               form
               yet
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               be
               extended
               ,
               contracted
               ,
               divided
               ,
               united
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               every
               form
               and
               figure
               ,
               as
               wax
               is
               to
               receive
               every
               seal
               .
            
          
           
             For
             we
             have
             shewed
             that
             all
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             World
             are
             made
             of
             these
             Atomes
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             into
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             matter
             clothed
             with
             severall
             forms
             .
             which
             the
             Chymicks
             demonstrate
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             reducing
             some
             dust
             one
             while
             into
             liquour
             ,
             another
             while
             into
             a
             vapour
             ,
             another
             while
             into
             a
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             VI
             
               The
               matter
               is
               aeternall
               in
               its
               duration
               through
               all
               forms
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               of
               it
               can
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             For
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             from
             the
             making
             of
             the
             World
             untill
             now
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             crum
             of
             matter
             hath
             perished
             ,
             nor
             one
             increased
             .
             for
             in
             that
             bodies
             are
             generated
             ,
             and
             do
             perish
             
             that
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             transmutation
             of
             forms
             in
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             as
             when
             vapour
             is
             made
             of
             water
             ,
             of
             that
             vapour
             a
             cloud
             ,
             of
             the
             cloud
             rain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rain
             drunk
             in
             by
             the
             roots
             of
             plants
             an
             hearb
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             VII
             
               The
               principall
               virtue
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               are
               indissoluble
               cohaerence
               every
               where
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               can
               endure
               to
               be
               discontinued
               in
               no
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               vacant
               space
               to
               be
               left
               .
            
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             perhaps
             this
             virtue
             is
             not
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             spirit
             affused
             :
             of
             which
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               From
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               whole
               World
               is
               materiall
               and
               corporeall
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               called
               .
            
          
           
             For
             all
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             subtle
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             lightsome
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             form
             ,
             partly
             coagulated
             ,
             partly
             refined
             .
             Now
             after
             what
             manner
             it
             is
             coagulated
             or
             refined
             ,
             shall
             appear
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             soule
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               spirit
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               life
               it self
               infused
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               operate
               all
               things
               in
               all
               .
               for
               whatsoever
               any
               treature
               doth
               or
               suffers
               ,
               it
               doth
               or
               suffers
               it
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               spirit
               .
               for
               it
               is
               given
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             
               To
               inhabite
               the
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             it
             moved
             it self
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             so
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             extant
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             liquid
             and
             subtile
             matter
             .
             Whence
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             those
             most
             subtile
             ,
             sanguine
             vapours
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             flames
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             charriot
             of
             life
             ,
             are
             called
             spirits
             .
             And
             Chymicks
             ,
             extracting
             a
             spirit
             out
             of
             herbs
             ,
             metals
             ,
             stones
             like
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             call
             it
             the
             Quintessence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             more
             subtile
             substance
             than
             all
             the
             four
             elements
             .
             But
             not
             water
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             water
             ,
             but
             that
             living
             virtue
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             extracted
             ,
             inhabiting
             in
             it
             .
             which
             being
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             separated
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             preserved
             in
             that
             subtile
             form
             of
             matter
             .
             For
             how
             fast
             the
             spirit
             inhaeres
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             shall
             be
             taught
             about
             the
             end
             .
             
               (
               hap
               .
               9.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             II
             
               To
               move
               or
               agitate
               it self
               through
               the
               whole
               matter
               to
               preserve
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             that
             no
             vacuum
             can
             be
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             all
             bodies
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             subtile
             ,
             (
             as
             water
             ,
             air
             ,
             the
             skie
             )
             being
             indued
             with
             this
             spirit
             ,
             delight
             in
             contiguity
             and
             continuity
             .
             For
             as
             a
             living
             creature
             will
             not
             be
             cut
             ,
             so
             also
             water
             ,
             air
             ,
             yea
             the
             world
             it
             
             self
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             universall
             spirit
             ,
             uniting
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             when
             a
             separation
             is
             made
             (
             as
             in
             the
             wounds
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             in
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             in
             the
             parting
             of
             the
             air
             may
             be
             seen
             )
             makes
             the
             matter
             close
             again
             .
             2.
             that
             every
             creature
             putrifies
             ,
             when
             that
             spirit
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             you
             extract
             the
             spirit
             of
             wine
             out
             of
             wine
             ,
             or
             suffer
             the
             spirit
             to
             evaporate
             out
             of
             an
             hearb
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             is
             preserved
             ,
             yea
             made
             better
             ,
             if
             the
             spirit
             be
             preserved
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             wine
             kept
             in
             any
             solid
             vessel
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             water
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             100
             years
             ;
             grows
             still
             the
             richer
             :
             the
             spirit
             stirring
             and
             moving
             it self
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             still
             moulding
             the
             matter
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             purifying
             it
             from
             crudities
             .
          
           
             III
             
               To
               keep
               the
               particular
               Ideas
               or
               forms
               of
               things
               .
            
          
           
             For
             one
             &
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             the
             universe
             ,
             is
             afterwards
             diduced
             into
             many
             particularities
             ,
             by
             the
             comand
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             one
             spirit
             of
             water
             ,
             another
             spirit
             of
             earth
             ,
             another
             of
             metals
             ,
             another
             of
             plants
             ,
             another
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             in
             every
             kind
             again
             severall
             species
             .
             Now
             then
             that
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             wheat
             ,
             there
             springs
             not
             a
             bean
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             a
             walnut
             ,
             or
             a
             bird
             ,
             &c.
             
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             wheat
             ,
             which
             being
             included
             in
             the
             seed
             ,
             formeth
             it self
             〈◊〉
             body
             according
             to
             its
             nature
             .
             From
             the
             sam●
             spirit
             is
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             nature
             for
             example
             ;
             that
             a
             horse
             grows
             not
             to
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             mountain
             ,
             nor
             stays
             at
             the
             smalnesse
             of
             a
             cat
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               To
               form
               it self
               bodies
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               future
               operations
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             dog
             being
             included
             in
             its
             seed
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             form
             the
             young
             ,
             doth
             not
             form
             it
             wings
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             or
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             because
             it
             needeth
             not
             those
             members
             :
             but
             four
             feet
             ,
             and
             other
             members
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             intended
             .
             Because
             some
             dogs
             are
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             others
             to
             keep
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             flocks
             ,
             others
             for
             hunting
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             for
             hares
             ,
             or
             wild
             bores
             ,
             or
             water
             foul
             ,
             &c.
             (
             namely
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Creator
             mingled
             the
             spirit
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             Sympathy
             or
             Antipathy
             one
             with
             another
             )
             Every
             ones
             own
             spirit
             doth
             form
             it
             a
             body
             fit
             for
             its
             end
             .
             whence
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             creatures
             onely
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             every
             one
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             think
             ;
             because
             every
             creature
             heareth
             its
             signature
             about
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             I
             
               THe
               first
               light
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               brightnesse
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               flame
               ,
               sent
               into
               the
               dark
               matter
               to
               make
               it
               visible
               and
               divisible
               into
               form
               .
            
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             primitive
             language
             ,
             light
             and
             fire
             are
             of
             the
             same
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whence
             also
             comes
             the
             Latine
             word
             VRO
             .
             and
             verily
             the
             light
             of
             heaven
             ,
             doth
             really
             both
             shine
             and
             burn
             ,
             or
             heat
             .
          
           
             II
             
               God
               put
               into
               the
               light
               a
               threefold
               vertue
               :
               1
               of
               spreading
               it self
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               illuminating
               all
               things
               .
               2
               of
               moving
               the
               matter
               with
               it
               being
               taken
               hold
               of
               ,
               by
               burning
               and
               inflaming
               .
               3.
               of
               heating
               ,
               and
               thereby
               rarifying
               and
               attenuating
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             our
             fire
             doth
             also
             :
             because
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             light
             ,
             kindled
             in
             the
             inferiour
             matter
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             when
             as
             that
             light
             could
             not
             extend
             his
             motion
             upwards
             and
             downwards
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             would
             have
             found
             a
             term
             forthwith
             )
             it
             moved
             it self
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             move
             in
             a
             round
             :
             whence
             came
             the
             beginning
             of
             dayes
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               And
               because
               the
               matter
               rarified
               above
               heat
               being
               raised
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               the
               grosser
               par●s
               of
               the
               matter
               were
               compelled
               to
               fall
               downward
               ,
               and
               to
               conglobate
               themselves
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               :
               which
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               water
               .
            
          
           
           
             V
             
               The
               light
               therefore
               by
               this
               its
               threefold
               vertue
               ,
               light
               ,
               motion
               ,
               and
               heat
               )
               introduced
               contrariety
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             For
             darknesse
             was
             opposite
             to
             light
             ;
             rest
             ,
             to
             motion
             ;
             cold
             ,
             to
             heat
             :
             whence
             came
             other
             contraries
             besides
             ,
             moist
             and
             dry
             ,
             thin
             and
             thick
             ,
             heavy
             and
             light
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             VI
             
               From
               the
               light
               therefor
               is
               the
               disposition
               and
               adorning
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
          
           
             For
             the
             light
             is
             the
             onely
             fountain
             both
             of
             visibility
             ,
             and
             of
             motion
             ,
             and
             of
             heat
             ▪
             take
             light
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             will
             return
             into
             a
             Chaos
             .
             For
             if
             all
             things
             lose
             their
             colours
             and
             their
             formes
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             absent
             ;
             and
             living
             creatures
             and
             plants
             die
             in
             winter
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Suns
             operation
             being
             not
             strong
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             water
             do
             nothing
             but
             freeze
             :
             what
             do
             you
             think
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             luminaries
             of
             heaven
             ,
             were
             quite
             extinguished
             ?
             
               Therefore
               all
               things
               in
               the
               visible
               World
               throughout
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               ,
               of
            
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             the
             fire
             or
             light
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             motion
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             THe
             principles
             of
             things
             being
             constituted
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             see
             the
             common
             accidents
             of
             things
             :
             which
             are
             
               Motion
               ,
               Quality
            
             ,
             and
             Mutation
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             of
             the
             congresse
             of
             the
             principles
             if
             the
             World
             ,
             came
             first
             motion
             ;
             out
             of
             motion
             ,
             came
             quality
             :
             and
             out
             of
             quality
             again
             ,
             came
             various
             mutations
             of
             things
             :
             which
             three
             are
             hitherto
             in
             all
             created
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             appear
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Motion
               is
               an
               accident
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               transferred
               from
               place
               to
               place
               .
            
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             naturall
             motions
             ,
             how
             many
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             is
             the
             key
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             naturall
             actions
             :
             and
             therefore
             most
             diligently
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             II
             
               Motion
               was
               given
               to
               things
               ,
               for
               generation
               ,
               action
               ,
               and
               time
               .
            
          
           
             For
             generation
             :
             for
             nothing
             could
             be
             ●gotten
             without
             composition
             :
             nor
             composed
             without
             comming
             together
             :
             nor
             come
             together
             without
             motion
             .
          
           
           
             For
             actions
             :
             because
             there
             could
             be
             none
             without
             motion
          
           
             For
             time
             :
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             things
             .
             For
             take
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Starres
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             known
             ,
             what
             ,
             where
             ,
             when
             :
             all
             things
             will
             be
             blind
             ,
             dumb
             ,
             deaf
             .
          
           
             III
             
               Motion
               is
               either
               simple
               or
               compound
               .
            
          
           
             IV
             
               Simple
               motion
               is
               either
               of
               spirit
               ,
               or
               of
               light
               ,
               or
               of
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             V
             
               The
               motion
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               called
               agitation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               spirit
               agitates
               if
               self
               in
               the
               matter
               seeking
               to
               inform
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             living
             spirit
             would
             not
             be
             living
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             cease
             to
             agitate
             it self
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             subdue
             the
             matter
             in
             any
             sort
             whatsoever
             .
             This
             motion
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             generation
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             things
             .
             For
             the
             spirit
             in
             every
             thing
             (
             in
             flesh
             ,
             an
             apple
             ,
             a
             grain
             ,
             wood
             ,
             &c.
             )
             doth
             by
             agitating
             it self
             ,
             soften
             the
             parts
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             either
             receive
             new
             life
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             fly
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             purrifie
             .
          
           
             VI
             
               The
               motion
               of
               the
               light
               is
               called
               diffusion
               ,
               whereby
               the
               light
               and
               the
               heat
               diffuse
               themselves
               into
               all
               the
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             For
             fire
             ,
             were
             not
             fire
             ,
             nor
             heat
             ,
             hear
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             cease
             to
             diffuse
             it self
             ,
             and
             liquifie
             
             the
             matter
             And
             
               from
               this
               motion
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               all
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               matter
               draws
               its
               originall
               .
            
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             senses
             testifies
             .
             For
             grosse
             and
             cold
             things
             ,
             as
             wood
             ,
             a
             stone
             ,
             ice
             ,
             &c.
             want
             motion
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             when
             fire
             is
             put
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             obtein
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             the
             eye
             .
             let
             there
             be
             a
             kettle
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             put
             wood
             underneath
             it
             ;
             behold
             all
             is
             quiet
             !
             but
             kindle
             the
             wood
             ,
             you
             shall
             presently
             see
             motion
             :
             first
             in
             the
             wood
             ,
             flame
             ,
             smoak
             ,
             and
             starting
             asunder
             the
             coals
             :
             by
             and
             by
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             first
             evaporating
             ,
             afterwards
             turning
             it self
             round
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             boyling
             and
             galloping
             .
             but
             remove
             away
             the
             fire
             again
             ,
             all
             the
             motion
             will
             cease
             again
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             so
             in
             a
             living
             body
             (
             an
             animall
             )
             take
             away
             heat
             ,
             forthwith
             not
             onely
             motion
             ,
             but
             also
             mobility
             will
             cease
             ,
             the
             members
             waxing
             stiffe
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             divers
             motions
             in
             things
             ,
             yet
             the
             Originall
             is
             every
             where
             the
             same
             ,
             heat
             or
             fire
             :
             which
             being
             included
             in
             the
             world
             is
             moved
             circularly
             :
             being
             kindled
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             it
             darts
             it self
             forth
             ,
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             is
             disposed
             ,
             or
             the
             wind
             sits
             ;
             included
             in
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             phantasie
             forceth
             it
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             
               The
               motion
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               eightfold
               of
               expansion
               ,
               contraction
               ,
               aggregation
               ,
               sympathie
               ,
               continuitie
               ,
               impulsion
               ,
               libration
               and
               libertie
               .
            
          
           
             Whereof
             the
             first
             two
             are
             immediately
             from
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             four
             following
             from
             some
             other
             bodies
             ;
             the
             two
             last
             from
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             universe
             .
             which
             if
             it
             seems
             harsh
             ,
             will
             soon
             appear
             plain
             by
             examples
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               motion
               of
               expansion
               is
               ,
               that
               whereby
               the
               matter
               ,
               being
               rarified
               with
               heat
               ,
               dilate
               sits
               self
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               ,
               seeking
               larger
               room
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             matter
             being
             rarified
             ,
             should
             be
             conteined
             in
             the
             same
             space
             :
             but
             one
             part
             thrusts
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             stretch
             forth
             themselves
             ,
             and
             gather
             themselves
             into
             a
             greater
             sphear
             .
             you
             shall
             see
             an
             example
             ,
             if
             you
             drop
             a
             few
             drops
             of
             water
             into
             a
             hogs
             bladder
             ,
             and
             having
             tied
             the
             neck
             thereof
             ,
             lay
             it
             over
             a
             furnace
             ,
             for
             the
             bladder
             will
             be
             stretched
             out
             ,
             and
             will
             swell
             :
             because
             the
             water
             being
             turned
             into
             vapour
             ,
             by
             the
             heat
             seeks
             more
             room
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               The
               motion
               of
               contraction
               is
               ,
               that
               whereby
               the
               matter
               is
               contracted
               ,
               betaking
               it self
               into
               a
               narrower
               space
               by
               condensation
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             example
             ;
             if
             you
             lay
             the
             foresaid
             bladder
             from
             the
             furnace
             into
             a
             cold
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             vapour
             will
             return
             to
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             swelling
             of
             the
             bladder
             will
             fall
             .
             or
             if
             you
             put
             a
             thong
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             wil
             be
             wrinkled
             and
             contracted
             because
             the
             softer
             parts
             being
             extracted
             by
             the
             fire
             ;
             the
             rest
             must
             needs
             be
             contracted
             :
             from
             the
             same
             reason
             also
             ,
             the
             chinks
             and
             gapings
             of
             timber
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             come
             .
          
           
             X
             
               The
               motion
               of
               aggregation
               i●
               ,
               when
               a
               body
               is
               carried
               to
               its
               connaturals
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             our
             flame
             goes
             upward
             ,
             a
             stone
             goes
             downward
             :
             for
             the
             flame
             perceives
             ,
             that
             its
             connaturals
             (
             that
             is
             subtile
             bodies
             )
             are
             above
             ;
             a
             stone
             that
             its
             (
             that
             is
             heavy
             things
             )
             are
             here
             below
             .
             
               Note
               well
            
             ,
             that
             they
             cōmonly
             call
             this
             motion
             naturall
             ,
             who
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             though
             it
             appear
             most
             in
             sight
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             most
             strong
             and
             immutable
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             it
             is
             weak
             enough
             ;
             because
             it
             gives
             place
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             ,
             and
             puts
             not
             forth
             it self
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             cease
             :
             which
             will
             of
             it self
             appear
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             meditates
             these
             things
             diligently
             yet
             I
             will
             adde
             this
             .
             A
             drop
             of
             ink
             fallen
             upon
             paper
             ,
             defends
             it self
             by
             its
             roundnesse
             ;
             yet
             put
             a
             moist
             pen
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             
             ●●ll
             see
             the
             drop
             run
             up
             into
             into
             it
             .
             See
             ,
             it
             ●●es
             not
             downward
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             should
             by
             rea●●●
             of
             its
             heavinesse
             )
             but
             upwards
             ,
             that
             it
             ●●y
             joyn
             it self
             to
             a
             greater
             quantity
             there●●
             .
          
           
             XI
             The
             motion
             of
             sympathie
             ,
             and
             antipathy
             ,
             ●hat
             ,
             whereby
             a
             like
             body
             is
             drawn
             to
             its
             like
             ,
             〈◊〉
             driven
             away
             by
             its
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             similitude
             is
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             habits
             in
             it
             .
             this
             motion
             is
             very
             evident
             in
             ●●ne
             bodies
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             loadstone
             ,
             which
             ●●aws
             iron
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             leaps
             it self
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             )
             in
             others
             weak
             ,
             and
             scarce
             sensible
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             example
             in
             milk
             ,
             the
             cream
             whereof
             se●rates
             it self
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             from
             the
             hevie
             parts
             ,
             and
             gathers
             it self
             to
             the
             top
             )
             some
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             bound
             ;
             un●●sse
             it
             be
             losed
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             ap●ears
             in
             melted
             brasse
             :
             wherein
             metals
             are
             ●●parated
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             〈◊〉
             fire
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             sympathy
             eve●●
             thing
             gathers
             it self
             to
             its
             like
             ,
             (
             lead
             to
             ●●ad
             ,
             silver
             to
             silver
             ,
             )
             and
             flows
             together
             in
             〈◊〉
             peculiar
             place
             .
          
           
             XII
             Motion
             of
             continuity
             is
             ,
             that
             whereby
             ●atter
             follows
             matter
             ,
             shunning
             discontinuity
             .
          
           
             As
             when
             you
             suck
             up
             the
             air
             with
             a
             pipe
             ,
             ●●tting
             one
             end
             thereof
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             
             water
             will
             follow
             the
             air
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             up●ward
             .
             For
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             ▪
             a
             living
             creature
             would
             not
             be
             cut
             ,
             the
             livin●
             spirit
             uniting
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               The
               motion
               of
               impulsion
               (
               or
               cession●
               is
               that
               whereby
               matter
               yeelds
               to
               matter
               ,
               th●
               presseth
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             So
             water
             yeelds
             to
             a
             stone
             that
             com●
             down
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             sink
             ;
             so
             a
             ston●
             to
             the
             hand
             that
             thrusts
             it
             ,
             &c.
             for
             a
             bod●
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             penetrated
             ,
             it
             had
             rather
             yeeld
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             .
             If
             it
             cannot
             all
             ,
             the
             pa●●
             yeeld
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             it
             happen
             in
             eve●
             Breake
             ,
             Bruise
             ,
             Rent
             ,
             Wearing
             ,
             Cutting
             for
             the
             weaker
             yeelds
             every
             where
             to
             th●
             stronger
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               The
               motion
               of
               libration
               is
               ,
               that
               where
               in
               the
               parts
               wave
               themselves
               too
               and
               fro
               ,
               th●●
               they
               may
               be
               rightly
               placed
               in
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             As
             when
             a
             ballance
             moves
             it self
             ,
             now
             this
             ,
             now
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               The
               motion
               of
               liberty
               is
               ,
               that
               whereby
               a
               body
               or
               a
               part
               thereof
               ,
               being
               violently
               move●
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               plucked
               away
               ,
               returns
               thither
               again
               .
            
          
           
             As
             when
             a
             branch
             of
             a
             tree
             bent
             forcibly
             and
             let
             go
             again
             ,
             betakes
             it self
             to
             its
             positure
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               SCHEAME
               Of
               Motions
               .
            
             
               Motion
               therefore
               is
               of
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   Light
                   
                     
                       which
                       is
                       called
                       the
                       motion
                       of
                       
                         
                           agitation
                           .
                        
                         
                           diffusion
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Matter
                   which
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           the
                           fire
                           and
                           is
                           called
                           the
                           motion
                           of
                           
                             
                               expansion
                               .
                            
                             
                               contraction
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       some
                       body
                       
                         
                           drawing
                           by
                           
                             
                               connaturalitie
                               ,
                               
                                 as
                                 of
                              
                               aggregation
                               .
                            
                             
                               a
                               secret
                               virtue
                               ,
                               as
                               of
                               sympathie
                               .
                            
                             
                               connexion
                               ,
                               as
                               of
                               continuitie
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           thrusting
                           or
                           inforcing
                           ,
                           
                             as
                             of
                             impulsion
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       it self
                       ,
                       (
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       well
                       with
                       it self
                       )
                       as
                       the
                       motion
                       of
                       
                         
                           libration
                           .
                        
                         
                           libertie
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             An
             example
             of
             all
             these
             motions
             in
             the
             f●●tion
             of
             the
             Macrocosme
             or
             great
             World.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             spirit
             moved
             it self
             upon
             the●ters
             with
             the
             motion
             of
             Agitation
             .
             then
             light
             being
             sent
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             penetra●
             it
             every
             way
             with
             the
             motion
             of
             Diffusion
             and
             by
             the
             matter
             above
             ,
             where
             the
             li●●
             passed
             through
             ,
             being
             heated
             and
             rarif●●
             dilated
             it self
             with
             the
             motion
             of
             Dispa●●
             but
             below
             ,
             it
             coagulated
             it self
             with
             the●●tion
             of
             Contraction
             .
             And
             all
             the
             more
             su●●
             parts
             gathered
             themselves
             upwards
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             downwards
             ,
             with
             the
             motions
             of
             Agregation
             and
             Sympathy
             :
             (
             for
             a
             more
             o●●
             Sympathy
             and
             Antipathy
             was
             put
             in
             things
             afterwards
             .
             )
             and
             whither
             soever
             o●
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             went
             ,
             others
             followed
             〈◊〉
             the
             motion
             of
             Continuity
             :
             or
             if
             one
             rush●
             against
             others
             ,
             they
             gave
             way
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Impulsion
             .
             but
             the
             grosser
             parts
             did
             poi●●
             themselves
             ,
             (
             flying
             from
             the
             heat
             whic●
             came
             upon
             them
             from
             above
             )
             about
             th●
             Center
             ,
             to
             an
             exact
             Globosity
             ,
             with
             th●
             motion
             of
             Libration
             .
             there
             was
             no
             motion
             o●
             Liberty
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             externall
             violence
             ,
             to
             put
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             the
             same
             motions
             in
             the
             Microcosme
             ,
             or
             little
             World.
             
          
           
           
             In
             man
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             every
             living
             creature
             )
             the
             food
             that
             is
             put
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             grows
             hot
             with
             incalescency
             ;
             here
             you
             have
             the
             motion
             of
             Expansion
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Sympathie
             every
             member
             attracts
             to
             it self
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             good
             for
             it
             :
             but
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Antipathy
             superfluous
             things
             are
             driven
             forth
             ,
             as
             unprofitable
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             them
             .
             then
             the
             blood
             is
             distributed
             equally
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             upwards
             and
             downwards
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Libration
             .
             and
             being
             assimilated
             to
             the
             members
             ,
             it
             is
             condensed
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             become
             flesh
             ,
             a
             membrane
             ,
             a
             bone
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Contraction
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             air
             in
             breathing
             drawn
             in
             and
             let
             forth
             ,
             shews
             the
             motion
             of
             Continuity
             ,
             and
             Contiguity
             .
             (
             For
             when
             the
             lungs
             are
             distended
             ,
             the
             air
             enters
             in
             ,
             (
             least
             their
             should
             be
             a
             vacuum
             ;
             )
             but
             when
             the
             lungs
             contract
             themselves
             ,
             the
             air
             gives
             way
             .
             )
             the
             motion
             of
             Liberty
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             you
             either
             presse
             down
             ,
             or
             draw
             up
             your
             skin
             :
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             take
             away
             your
             hand
             ,
             it
             will
             return
             to
             its
             situation
             .
             lastly
             ,
             if
             you
             fall
             from
             any
             place
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             the
             motion
             of
             Aggregation
             ,
             for
             you
             will
             make
             toward
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             being
             weight
             and
             earth
             your self
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               If
               motions
               be
               infolded
               ,
               they
               either
               increase
               or
               hinder
               one
               anothers
               force
               .
            
          
           
           
             You
             have
             an
             example
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             you
             cast
             a
             stone
             towards
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             here
             the
             motion
             of
             Aggregation
             and
             Impulsion
             ,
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
             Of
             the
             latter
             ,
             if
             you
             cast
             a
             stone
             towards
             heaven
             :
             for
             here
             the
             motion
             of
             Impulsion
             striveth
             against
             the
             motion
             of
             Aggregation
             ,
             in
             which
             strife
             ,
             the
             stronger
             at
             length
             ,
             overcomes
             the
             weaker
             ;
             the
             naturall
             that
             which
             is
             but
             accessory
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Compound
               motion
               is
               in
               living
               creatures
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               move
               themselves
               from
               place
               to
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             birds
             by
             flying
             ,
             fishes
             by
             swimming
             ,
             beasts
             by
             running
             :
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             Chap.
             10.
             how
             every
             one
             is
             performed
             .
          
           
             Also
             ,
             naturall
             Philosophers
             call
             that
             a
             compound
             motion
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             wholly
             changed
             ,
             either
             to
             being
             or
             not
             being
             ,
             or
             to
             another
             kind
             of
             being
             ,
             though
             it
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             but
             we
             call
             these
             mutations
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             be
             handled
             in
             a
             pecuculiar
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             third
             from
             this
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Qualities
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             THe
             matter
             is
             variously
             mingled
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             light
             ,
             by
             these
             various
             motions
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             various
             mixture
             ,
             come
             various
             qualities
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             thing
             is
             called
             ,
             &
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             again
             ,
             another
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             which
             we
             must
             now
             consider
             ;
             &
             these
             talities
             ,
             or
             qualities
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             them
             generall
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             bodies
             ;
             others
             speciall
             ,
             proper
             to
             some
             creatures
             only
             .
             the
             first
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             open
             here
             together
             for
             all
             once
             ,
             the
             other
             hereafter
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             I
             
               A
               quality
               is
               an
               accident
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               which
               every
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               such
               or
               such
               .
            
          
           
             II
             
               There
               are
               qualities
               in
               every
               body
               ,
               as
               well
               intangible
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               volatile
               ,
               as
               grosse
               ,
               tangible
               ,
               and
               fixed
               .
            
          
           
             For
             a
             body
             is
             (
             as
             we
             saw
             cap.
             2.
             in
             the
             description
             of
             matter
             ,
             Aphor.
             8.
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             Aphor.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             
               either
               
                 
                   Intangible
                   ,
                   or
                   Nolatile
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   also
                   call
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     breath
                     ,
                     air
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Tangible
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     
                       water
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       fluid
                       things
                       .
                    
                     
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       consistent
                       things
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             qualities
             therefore
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             treat
             of
             ,
             shall
             be
             common
             to
             all
             these
             .
             For
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             both
             of
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             of
             air
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             is
             inclosed
             in
             a
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fat
             or
             raw
             ,
             hot
             or
             cold
             ,
             moist
             ,
             or
             dry
             ,
             thick
             or
             thin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             III
             
               The
               qualities
               are
               the
               grounds
               of
               all
               forms
               in
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             causes
             a
             living
             creature
             to
             differ
             from
             a
             stone
             ,
             a
             stone
             from
             wood
             ,
             wood
             from
             ice
             ,
             and
             the
             forme
             consists
             of
             qualities
             .
             Therefore
             the
             doctrine
             of
             qualities
             is
             exceeding
             profitable
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             basis
             of
             naturall
             science
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             miserably
             handled
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             physicks
             hath
             been
             maimed
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             obscure
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               A
               quality
               is
               either
               intrinsecall
               ,
               and
               substantiall
               ,
               or
               extrinsecall
               and
               accidentall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             substantiall
             qualities
             ,
             Sulphur
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             .
          
           
             V
             
               A
               substantiall
               quality
               arising
               from
               the
               
               first
               mixture
               of
               the
               principles
               is
               threefold
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Aquosity
                
                 
                   which
                   the
                   Chymicks
                   call
                
                 
                   Mercury
                
              
               
                 
                   Oleosity
                
                 
                   Sulphur
                
              
               
                 
                   Consistency
                
                 
                   Salt.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             N.
             1
             These
             flow
             immediately
             from
             the
             combination
             of
             the
             first
             principles
             .
          
           
             
               Fire
            
             
               Sulphur
            
             
               Salt
            
             
               Spirit
            
             
               Matter
            
             
               Mercury
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             the
             spirit
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             matter
             ,
             produced
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             waters
             ;
             so
             Mercury
             is
             nothing
             but
             motion
             ,
             the
             first
             fluid
             thing
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             fixed
             ,
             nor
             conteined
             within
             alimit
             ;
             and
             salt
             is
             dry
             and
             hot
             ,
             and
             uncorruptible
             ,
             just
             as
             spirit
             and
             fire
             ;
             it
             is
             preserved
             by
             fire
             ,
             it
             is
             dissolved
             with
             water
             ,
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             but
             turns
             neither
             to
             flame
             ,
             nor
             smoak
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             a
             most
             spirituall
             creature
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             And
             Sulphur
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             matter
             mixt
             
             with
             fire
             ?
             for
             why
             doth
             it
             delight
             in
             flame
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             ?
             and
             in
             compound
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             combustible
             ,
             or
             apt
             to
             be
             inflamed
             .
          
           
             N.
             2.
             
             But
             beware
             that
             you
             understand
             not
             our
             vulgar
             minerall
             
               Salt
               ,
               Sulphur
            
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             (
             or
             quicksilver
             .
             )
          
           
             For
             these
             are
             mixt
             bodies
             :
             salt
             earth
             ,
             sulphurie
             earth
             ,
             Mercurial
             water
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             matter
             wherein
             Salt
             ,
             Sulphur
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             are
             predominant
             ,
             yet
             with
             other
             things
             adjoyned
             ;
             for
             Salt
             hath
             parts
             apt
             to
             be
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             Sulphur
             some
             salt
             ,
             and
             some
             Mercury
             ,
             but
             the
             denomination
             is
             from
             the
             chiefest
             .
             )
          
           
             Those
             qualities
             cannot
             be
             seen
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             imagination
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             Chymicks
             demonstrate
             to
             the
             eye
             :
             who
             extract
             crude
             and
             watery
             parts
             out
             of
             every
             wood
             ,
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             and
             other
             fat
             and
             oily
             parts
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             remains
             ,
             is
             salt
             ,
             that
             is
             ashes
             ;
             so
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             speaks
             ,
             that
             some
             liquor
             is
             mercurious
             ;
             (
             as
             vulgar
             water
             and
             flegme
             )
             other
             sulphury
             ;
             (
             as
             oil
             and
             spirit
             of
             wine
             )
             other
             salt
             and
             tart
             (
             as
             
               aqua
               fortis
            
             )
             also
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             in
             the
             benummings
             and
             aches
             of
             the
             members
             ;
             that
             some
             vapours
             are
             crude
             ,
             others
             sharp
             .
          
           
           
             VI
             
               God
               produced
               the
               qualities
               intrinsecally
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               every
               body
               might
               be
               formed
               .
               For
            
          
           
             
               ☿
               Sulphur
               salt
            
             
               giveth
               unto
               things
            
             
               fluidity
               ,
               coition
               ,
               crudity
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               cleaving
               together
               ,
               fatnesse
               .
               consistency
               ,
               hardness
               .
               aptnesse
               to
               break
               .
            
             
               and
               from
               thence
            
             
               incōbustibility
               ,
               inflammability
               incorruptibility
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               Mercury
               giveth
               fluidity
               ,
               and
               easie
               coition
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             appears
             out
             of
             quicksilver
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             predominancy
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             is
             most
             fluid
             :
             so
             that
             it
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             stoped
             or
             fixed
             .
             It
             is
             also
             most
             crude
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             kindled
             nor
             burned
             :
             but
             if
             you
             put
             fire
             to
             it
             ,
             flees
             away
             into
             air
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               that
               the
               coagulation
               of
               bodies
               is
               from
               sulphur
               ,
            
             as
             it
             were
             glue
             ,
             appears
             from
             hence
             that
             there
             is
             more
             oil
             ,
             in
             dry
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             close
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             then
             in
             moist
             bodies
             ;
             also
             because
             ashes
             (
             after
             that
             the
             Sulphur
             is
             cousumed
             ,
             with
             five
             (
             if
             you
             power
             water
             on
             them
             clear
             not
             together
             in
             a
             lump
             ,
             but
             with
             oil
             or
             fat
             ,
             they
             cleave
             together
             .
             Now
             Chymicks
             extract
             oil
             out
             of
             every
             stone
             ,
             leaving
             nothing
             but
             ashes
             ,
             no
             part
             cleaving
             one
             to
             another
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               that
               salt
               gives
               consistency
            
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             bones
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Chymicks
             extract
             meer
             salt
             ,
             also
             all
             dense
             things
             leave
             behind
             them
             much
             ashes
             (
             that
             is
             salt
             .
             )
          
           
             God
             therefore
             with
             great
             counsel
             tempered
             these
             three
             qualities
             together
             in
             bodies
             .
             for
             if
             Mercury
             were
             away
             ,
             the
             matter
             would
             not
             flow
             together
             to
             the
             generation
             of
             things
             :
             if
             salt
             ,
             nothing
             would
             consist
             together
             ,
             or
             be
             fixed
             ;
             if
             sulphur
             ,
             the
             consistency
             would
             be
             forced
             ,
             and
             yet
             apt
             to
             be
             dissipated
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             sulphur
             in
             wood
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             matters
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             no
             fire
             ,
             but
             Solar
             ,
             on
             the
             earth
             (
             for
             nothing
             would
             be
             kindled
             )
             and
             then
             what
             great
             defects
             would
             the
             life
             of
             man
             endure
             ?
          
           
             Of
             the
             accidentary
             or
             extrinsecall
             qualities
             of
             bodies
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             the
             substantiall
             qualities
             :
             the
             accidentary
             follow
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               An
               accidentall
               quality
               is
               ,
               either
               manifest
               ,
               or
               occult
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             
               A
               manifest
               quality
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               may
               be
               perceived
               by
               sense
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               called
               sensible
               .
            
          
           
             As
             heat
             ,
             cold
             ,
             softnesse
             ,
             roughnesse
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             
               An
               occult
               quality
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               known
               only
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               its
               effect
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             love
             of
             iron
             in
             the
             loadstone
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               insensible
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             The
             manifest
             qualities
             proceed
             from
             the
             diverse
             temperatures
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             &
             substantificall
             qualities
             ;
             the
             occult
             immeditely
             from
             the
             peculiar
             spirit
             of
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             X
             
               The
               sensible
               quality
               is
               five
               fold
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               visible
               ,
               audible
               ,
               olfactile
               ,
               gustatile
               ,
               tangible
               :
               that
               is
               colour
               ,
               sound
               ,
               odour
               ,
               savour
               ,
               tangour
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             not
             the
             unusuall
             word
             tangor
             ,
             offend
             any
             ;
             it
             is
             feigned
             for
             doctrines
             sake
             ;
             and
             analogy
             admits
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             say
             from
             Caleo
             ,
             Calor
             ;
             from
             Colo
             ,
             Color
             ;
             from
             sapio
             ,
             sapor
             ;
             from
             amo
             ,
             amor
             ;
             from
             fluo
             ,
             fluor
             ;
             from
             liquo
             ,
             liquor
             ;
             from
             clango
             ,
             clangor
             ;
             from
             ango
             ,
             
               angor
               ?
               why
               not
               also
               from
               tango
               ,
               tangor
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             tangible
             quality
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               The
               tangible
               quality
               (
               or
               tangor
               )
               is
               such
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               positure
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               a
               body
               .
            
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               copulations
               thereof
               are
               twelve
               ;
               for
               every
               body
               in
               respect
               of
               touch
               ,
               is
               ,
               1
               rare
               or
               dense
               ,
               2
               moist
               or
               dry
               .
               3
               soft
               or
               hard
               .
               4
               flexible
               or
               stiffe
               .
               5
               smooth
               or
               rough
               .
               6
               light
               or
               heavy
               .
               7
               hot
               or
               cold
               .
            
          
           
           
             Of
             every
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             accurately
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               Rarity
               ,
               is
               an
               extension
               of
               the
               attenuated
               matter
               through
               greater
               spaces
               :
               density
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               is
               a
               straighter
               pressing
               together
               of
               the
               matter
               into
               one
               .
            
          
           
             For
             all
             earth
             ,
             water
             ,
             air
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             is
             sometime
             more
             rare
             ,
             sometime
             more
             dense
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             note
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             body
             so
             dense
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             hath
             pores
             neverthelesse
             ,
             though
             insensible
             .
             That
             appears
             in
             vessels
             of
             wood
             and
             earth
             ,
             which
             let
             forth
             liquors
             in
             manner
             of
             sweat
             ;
             also
             in
             a
             bottle
             of
             lead
             filled
             with
             water
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             crushed
             together
             with
             hammers
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             presse
             ,
             sweats
             forth
             a
             water
             like
             a
             most
             delicate
             dew
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               Humidity
               (
               or
               humour
               )
               is
               the
               liquidnesse
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               aptnesse
               to
               be
               penetrated
               by
               one
               another
               ;
               siccity
               on
               the
               contrary
               is
               a
               consistency
               ,
               and
               an
               impenetrability
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
          
           
             So
             a
             clot
             hardned
             together
             either
             with
             heat
             or
             cold
             ,
             is
             dry
             earth
             ,
             but
             mire
             is
             moist
             earth
             ,
             water
             is
             a
             humid
             liquour
             ,
             but
             ice
             is
             dry
             water
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             XV
             
               Softnesse
               is
               a
               constitution
               of
               the
               matter
               somewhat
               moist
               ,
               easily
               yeilding
               to
               the
               touch
               :
               
               hardnesse
               is
               a
               drynesse
               of
               the
               matter
               not
               yeelding
               to
               the
               touch
               .
            
          
           
             So
             a
             stone
             is
             either
             hard
             or
             soft
             ,
             also
             water
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             air
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             XVI
             
               Flexibility
               ,
               is
               a
               compaction
               of
               the
               matter
               with
               a
               moist
               glue
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               will
               suffer
               it self
               to
               be
               bent
               :
               stifnesse
               is
               a
               coagulation
               of
               the
               matter
               with
               dry
               glue
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               bend
               but
               break
               .
            
          
           
             So
             iron
             is
             stiffe
             ,
             steel
             flexible
             .
             so
             some
             wood
             is
             flexible
             ,
             other
             stiffe
             ,
             but
             note
             that
             the
             flexible
             is
             also
             calld
             tough
             ,
             the
             stiffe
             brittle
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Smooth
               is
               that
               which
               with
               the
               aequality
               of
               its
               parts
               doth
               pleasantly
               affect
               the
               touch
               :
               rough
               is
               that
               which
               with
               the
               inequality
               of
               its
               parts
               doth
               distract
               and
               draw
               asunder
               the
               touch
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             in
             liquid
             things
             ,
             the
             smooth
             is
             called
             mild
             ,
             the
             rough
             tart
             ;
             so
             marble
             unpolished
             is
             rough
             ;
             polished
             it
             is
             smooth
             .
             Water
             is
             rough
             ,
             oile
             is
             mild
             ;
             a
             vehement
             and
             cold
             wind
             is
             rough
             and
             sharp
             ;
             a
             warm
             air
             is
             mild
             .
             So
             in
             our
             body
             ,
             humours
             ,
             vapours
             ,
             spirits
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             mild
             or
             sharp
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             
               Lightnesse
               is
               the
               hasting
               upwards
               of
               a
               body
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               rarity
               and
               spirituosity
               :
               heavinesse
               is
               the
               pronenesse
               of
               a
               dense
               body
               downwards
               :
               as
               that
               appears
               in
               flame
               ,
               and
               every
               exhalation
               ,
               this
               in
               water
               and
               earth
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             I
             how
             this
             motion
             is
             made
             upwards
             and
             downwards
             by
             a
             love
             of
             fellowship
             ,
             or
             of
             things
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             hath
             been
             said
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             inaequality
             of
             heavinesse
             or
             ponderosity
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             unequall
             condensation
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             look
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             more
             matter
             there
             is
             in
             a
             body
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ponderous
             it
             is
             :
             as
             a
             stone
             more
             then
             wood
             ,
             metals
             more
             then
             stones
             ,
             and
             amongst
             these
             gold
             ,
             quicksilver
             and
             lead
             most
             of
             al
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             most
             compacted
             bodies
             .
          
           
             3
             Amongst
             all
             heavy
             things
             ,
             gold
             is
             found
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             weight
             :
             spirit
             of
             wine
             ,
             or
             sublimated
             wine
             of
             least
             .
             and
             the
             proportion
             of
             quantity
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             is
             found
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             proportion
             of
             21
             parts
             :
             so
             that
             one
             drop
             of
             gold
             is
             not
             heavier
             than
             one
             and
             twenty
             drops
             of
             spirit
             of
             wine
             .
          
           
             XIX
             
               Heat
               is
               a
               motion
               of
               the
               most
               minute
               parts
               of
               the
               matter
               reverberated
               against
               it self
               ,
               penetrating
               and
               rending
               the
               touch
               like
               a
               thousand
               sharp
               points
               :
               but
               cold
               is
               a
               motion
               of
               the
               parts
               contracting
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             1
             It
             appears
             that
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             are
             motions
             and
             fixed
             qualities
             :
             1
             because
             there
             is
             no
             body
             found
             amongst
             us
             perpetually
             
             hot
             or
             cold
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             rare
             and
             dense
             ,
             moist
             and
             drie
             ,
             &c.
             but
             as
             a
             thing
             heats
             or
             cools
             ;
             the
             which
             is
             done
             by
             motion
             .
             2
             because
             sense
             it self
             testifies
             ,
             that
             in
             scorching
             the
             skin
             and
             members
             are
             penetrated
             and
             drawn
             asunder
             ,
             but
             in
             cold
             they
             are
             stopped
             and
             bound
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             motion
             .
             3
             because
             whatsoever
             is
             often
             heated
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             metall
             )
             is
             diminished
             both
             in
             bignesse
             and
             in
             weight
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             even
             consumed
             ,
             and
             whēce
             is
             that
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             heat
             casting
             forth
             a
             thousand
             atomes
             doth
             weare
             and
             consume
             away
             the
             matter
             ?
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             called
             a
             motion
             of
             parts
             ,
             and
             that
             reverberated
             against
             it self
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             moved
             in
             whole
             ,
             and
             directly
             (
             not
             reflexedly
             )
             doth
             not
             heat
             ;
             as
             wind
             ,
             a
             bird
             flying
             ,
             &c.
             but
             that
             which
             is
             moved
             with
             reverberation
             ,
             or
             a
             quick
             alteration
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             is
             in
             the
             repercussion
             of
             light
             ;
             in
             the
             iterated
             collision
             of
             bodies
             ,
             in
             rubbing
             together
             friction
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             But
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             
               Calidum
               ,
               Calefactivum
            
             ,
             and
             
               Calefactile
               ,
               Calidum
            
             or
             Calefactum
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             actually
             hot
             ,
             and
             scorcheth
             the
             touch
             ,
             as
             flame
             ,
             red
             hot
             iron
             ,
             seething
             water
             ,
             or
             air
             (
             which
             also
             receiveth
             amost
             violent
             heat
             ,
             )
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             among
             all
             things
             that
             are
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             fire
             is
             
               most
               hot
            
             ;
             wee
             have
             nothing
             that
             is
             
               most
               cold
            
             but
             ice
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             being
             opposed
             in
             its
             degree
             of
             cold
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             heat
             in
             fire
             .
          
           
             Calefactivum
             is
             that
             which
             may
             stirre
             up
             heat
             ;
             as
             motion
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             procure
             motion
             ;
             namely
             fire
             ;
             and
             pepper
             ,
             and
             all
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             things
             ,
             taken
             within
             the
             body
             :
             for
             motion
             is
             from
             fire
             ,
             and
             fire
             from
             motion
             ,
             and
             heat
             from
             them
             both
             .
             For
             as
             fire
             cannot
             but
             be
             moved
             (
             else
             it
             presently
             goes
             out
             ,
             )
             so
             motion
             cannot
             but
             take
             fire
             ;
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             striking
             a
             flint
             ,
             and
             rubbing
             wood
             something
             long
             .
             Therefore
             both
             are
             calefactive
             ,
             but
             fire
             is
             further
             said
             to
             be
             actually
             hot
             ,
             calefactive
             things
             are
             commonly
             called
             
               hot
               in
               potentiâ
            
             .
          
           
             Calefactile
             is
             that
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             heated
             as
             air
             ,
             and
             after
             air
             fat
             things
             (
             oile
             ,
             butter
             ,
             )
             then
             wood
             ,
             then
             water
             .
             For
             in
             these
             because
             the
             parts
             are
             somewhat
             rare
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             easily
             moved
             to
             agitation
             .
             stones
             and
             metals
             because
             they
             have
             their
             matter
             compacted
             ,
             do
             not
             easily
             admit
             of
             heat
             ;
             but
             retain
             it
             the
             longer
             after
             it
             is
             admitted
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             easily
             exhale
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             straight
             pores
             .
             and
             this
             is
             the
             
             cause
             ,
             why
             all
             things
             consisting
             of
             small
             particles
             ,
             as
             feathers
             ,
             hairy
             skins
             ,
             and
             all
             rough
             things
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             dust
             )
             do
             either
             alwayes
             retein
             heat
             ,
             (
             by
             a
             certain
             agitation
             of
             the
             aire
             inclosed
             )
             or
             at
             least
             easily
             receive
             it
             ,
             by
             some
             transpiration
             raised
             only
             from
             a
             living
             body
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             must
             also
             note
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             tactile
             qualities
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             same
             body
             in
             a
             diverse
             manner
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             another
             body
             ,
             as
             water
             in
             respect
             of
             air
             ,
             is
             a
             dense
             and
             heavy
             body
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             earth
             ,
             or
             a
             stone
             ,
             rare
             and
             light
             ;
             yea
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             touch
             thus
             and
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             on
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             manner
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             warm
             water
             seems
             cold
             to
             a
             hot
             hand
             ,
             hot
             to
             a
             cold
             hand
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             diverse
             effects
             of
             heat
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             also
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               perpetuall
               effect
               of
               heat
               is
               attenuatiō
               :
               but
               after
               different
               manners
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               is
               
                 
                   Liquid
                   
                     
                       Sulphury
                       ,
                       which
                       it
                       kindleth
                       ,
                       turnes
                       to
                       flame
                       ,
                       and
                       snatcheth
                       upward
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mercuriall
                       ,
                       which
                       it
                       rarifies
                       ,
                       and
                       stretcheth
                       forth
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       be
                       seen
                       in
                       the
                       evaporation
                       of
                       water
                       :
                       also
                       in
                       the
                       desiccation
                       or
                       drying
                       up
                       of
                       earth
                       ,
                       wood
                       ,
                       &c.
                       in
                       which
                       all
                       the
                       humour
                       &
                       moisture
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       turnes
                       and
                       evaporates
                       into
                       air
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Consistent
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   have
                   parts
                   that
                   are
                   
                     
                       
                         Glutineus
                         or
                         Sulphury
                      
                       ,
                       it
                       forces
                       them
                       to
                       melt
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       be
                       seen
                       in
                       suet
                       ,
                       wax
                       ,
                       metals
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Ashy
                         or
                         salt
                      
                       ,
                       it
                       forces
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       condensed
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       drying
                       up
                       of
                       the
                       moisture
                       :
                       and
                       also
                       to
                       break
                       if
                       you
                       force
                       them
                       the
                       more
                       ;
                       as
                       wood
                       ,
                       a
                       clot
                       ,
                       a
                       tile
                       ,
                       &c.
                       (
                       and
                       so
                       hardning
                       is
                       an
                       effect
                       of
                       heat
                       by
                       accident
                       .
                       )
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             tasts
             .
          
           
             XX
             
               The
               gustatile
               quality
               is
               called
               savour
               or
               taste
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               tempering
               of
               the
               first
               qualities
               by
               heat
               and
               cold
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Temperate
                
                 
                   Sulphur
                   giveth
                
                 
                   Sweetnesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Adult
                   .
                
                 
                   Bitternesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                
                 
                   Salt
                
                 
                   Of
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   giveth
                
                 
                   Softnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Mordaity
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   argues
                   Salt.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Combust
                   .
                
                 
                   Sharpnesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Indifferently
                
                 
                   Sowernesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   cooled
                   .
                
                 
                   Bitternesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Extreamly
                   cooled
                   .
                
                 
                   &
                   Austerity
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             It
             appears
             therefore
             ,
             whence
             herbs
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             parts
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             and
             minerals
             have
             their
             savours
             ;
             namely
             ,
             from
             salt
             and
             sulphur
             ,
             diffused
             every
             where
             ,
             whereof
             every
             creature
             sucketh
             in
             more
             or
             lesse
             according
             to
             its
             nature
             .
             Mercury
             is
             of
             it selfe
             without
             taste
             ;
             (
             as
             we
             note
             in
             flegme
             )
             but
             the
             others
             are
             soaked
             thereby
             ,
             as
             ▪
             also
             by
             the
             severall
             degrees
             of
             cold
             or
             heat
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             more
             or
             lesse
             sweet
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             salt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             smels
             .
          
           
             XXI
             
               The
               olfactile
               quality
               is
               called
               odour
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               most
               thin
               exhalation
               of
               the
               taste
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             sulphury
             things
             yield
             more
             smell
             then
             salt
             things
             and
             hot
             things
             more
             then
             others
             ;
             because
             heat
             attenuates
             ,
             and
             spreads
             into
             the
             air
             .
             Hence
             gardens
             and
             ointment
             boxes
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             the
             sweeter
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             hotter
             the
             air
             is
             ;
             yet
             by
             how
             much
             the
             sweeter
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             sooner
             they
             lose
             their
             smell
             ,
             that
             odiferous
             sulphureous
             quality
             being
             exhaled
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             sounds
             .
          
           
             XXII
             
               The
               audible
               quality
               is
               called
               sound
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               cleaving
               of
               the
               air
               sharply
               stricken
               ,
               flowing
               every
               way
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             motion
             of
             the
             air
             doth
             not
             give
             a
             sound
             ,
             but
             that
             motion
             whereby
             the
             air
             is
             
             suddenly
             divided
             and
             parted
             .
             Now
             a
             sound
             is
             either
             acute
             or
             obtuse
             ;
             pleasing
             or
             displeasing
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             smiteth
             the
             air
             ,
             is
             acute
             or
             obtuse
             ,
             smooth
             or
             rough
             .
          
           
             The
             naturall
             kinds
             of
             sound
             are
             :
             tinkling
             ,
             when
             the
             air
             blows
             through
             some
             sharp
             thing
             .
             Murmur
             of
             running
             water
             :
             ratling
             of
             thunder
             :
             rustling
             of
             leaves
             :
             bellowing
             or
             lowing
             of
             Oxen
             :
             roaring
             of
             lions
             ;
             hissing
             of
             serpents
             :
             and
             the
             voices
             of
             other
             living
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             colours
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             
               The
               visible
               qualitie
               is
               called
               colour
               ;
               which
               is
               light
               diversly
               received
               in
               the
               superficies
               of
               bodies
               ,
               and
               tempered
               with
               the
               opposite
               darknesse
               ,
               as
               whitenesse
               ,
               blacknesse
               ,
               greennesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             That
             colour
             is
             nothing
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             light
             diversly
             reflected
             from
             things
             ,
             appears
             ;
             1
             because
             as
             it
             is
             not
             seen
             without
             light
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             found
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             by
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             therefore
             .
             2
             because
             colours
             as
             well
             as
             light
             diffuse
             themselves
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             beholders
             .
             Now
             we
             saw
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             diffusive
             motion
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             therefore
             colour
             is
             indeed
             
             nothing
             ,
             but
             light
             diversly
             tinct
             with
             the
             diverse
             superficies
             of
             things
             .
             3
             because
             light
             being
             reflected
             after
             severall
             manners
             in
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             produceth
             severall
             colours
             .
             We
             see
             that
             ,
             for
             example
             sake
             ,
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             like
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             to
             us
             sometimes
             whitish
             ,
             sometimes
             blackish
             ,
             sometimes
             ruddy
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             light
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Rainbow
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             resolution
             of
             a
             cloud
             into
             most
             small
             drops
             of
             water
             )
             yellow
             ,
             green
             ,
             flame
             and
             sky-colour
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             also
             in
             Chrystall
             dust
             turned
             towards
             the
             light
             ;
             which
             shew
             plainly
             ,
             that
             colour
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             different
             tincture
             of
             light
             from
             the
             different
             incidencie
             thereof
             .
             But
             there
             (
             in
             the
             Rainbow
             and
             glasse
             )
             the
             colours
             passe
             through
             ;
             because
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             is
             fluid
             and
             transparent
             :
             in
             fixed
             bodies
             ,
             colours
             are
             also
             fixed
             ;
             but
             after
             a
             way
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Obser
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             from
             the
             receptibility
             of
             colours
             ,
             a
             body
             is
             called
             Pellucid
             ,
             or
             
               Opacous
               .
               Pellucid
            
             (
             Transparent
             and
             Diaphanous
             )
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             the
             light
             a
             passage
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             neither
             coloured
             nor
             seen
             ,
             as
             air
             :
             and
             in
             part
             water
             ,
             
             glasse
             ,
             chrystall
             ,
             a
             diamond
             ,
             &c.
             (
             that
             air
             is
             not
             coloured
             ,
             that
             is
             tinct
             with
             light
             ,
             appears
             in
             a
             room
             close
             shut
             up
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             if
             you
             let
             in
             a
             beam
             of
             the
             sun
             at
             a
             hole
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             passe
             through
             the
             whole
             room
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             appear
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             opposite
             wall
             or
             pavement
             :
             or
             unlesse
             you
             interpose
             your
             hand
             or
             some
             other
             dense
             thing
             :
             or
             the
             dust
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             the
             atomes
             of
             it
             flie
             in
             that
             quantity
             as
             to
             reflect
             the
             light
             .
             )
             Opacous
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             give
             the
             light
             a
             passage
             ,
             but
             reflects
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             coloured
             and
             seen
             :
             as
             earth
             ,
             wood
             ,
             a
             stone
             ,
             gemme
             ,
             and
             waters
             coloured
             :
             and
             
               this
               light
               reflected
               from
               an
               Opacous
               body
               ,
               is
               properly
               called
               colour
               :
            
             of
             which
             there
             are
             six
             kinds
             ,
             
               white
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               green
               ,
               red
               ,
               skie-colour
               ,
               black
               .
            
          
           
             White
             ,
             is
             light
             reflected
             with
             its
             own
             proper
             face
             .
          
           
             Yellow
             is
             light
             tinct
             with
             a
             little
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Green
             ,
             is
             light
             in
             a
             middle
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasing
             temperature
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Red
             ,
             is
             light
             more
             inclining
             to
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Skie-colour
             ,
             is
             light
             more
             then
             halfe
             dark
             .
          
           
             Black
             ,
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             non-repercussion
             
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             dark
             superficies
             .
          
           
             Every
             of
             these
             colours
             hath
             under
             it
             diverse
             degrees
             and
             species
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             temperature
             thereof
             with
             the
             others
             ;
             which
             we
             leave
             to
             the
             speculation
             of
             Opticks
             and
             Painters
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             
               There
               remains
               a
               quality
               which
               is
               perceived
               by
               two
               senses
               ,
               touch
               and
               sight
               ,
               namely
               FIGURE
               ;
               whereby
               one
               body
               is
               round
               ,
               another
               long
               ,
               another
               square
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               is
               resigned
               to
               the
               Mathematicks
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             an
             occult
             quality
             .
          
           
             XXV
             
               An
               occult
               quality
               is
               a
               force
               of
               operating
               upon
               any
               otber
               body
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               is
               not
               ●iscovered
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               eff●ct
               .
            
          
           
             For
             examp
             .
             that
             the
             loadstone
             draws
             iron
             :
             that
             poisons
             assaile
             ,
             and
             go
             about
             to
             extinguish
             nothing
             but
             the
             spirit
             in
             bodies
             :
             that
             antidotes
             again
             resist
             poison
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             the
             spirit
             against
             them
             ;
             that
             some
             herbs
             are
             peculiarly
             good
             for
             the
             brain
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             heart
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             liver
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Such
             kind
             of
             occult
             qualities
             as
             these
             God
             hath
             dispersed
             throughout
             all
             nature
             ,
             and
             they
             yet
             lie
             hid
             for
             the
             better
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             come
             immediately
             from
             the
             peculiar
             spirit
             infused
             into
             every
             creature
             .
             For
             even
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             matter
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             diverse
             texture
             ,
             hath
             gotten
             as
             it
             were
             infinite
             figures
             in
             stones
             ,
             metals
             ,
             plants
             ,
             and
             living
             creatures
             ;
             so
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             drawn
             out
             as
             it
             were
             into
             infinite
             formes
             ,
             by
             various
             and
             speciall
             virtues
             ,
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             occult
             qualities
             sympathies
             and
             antipathies
             of
             things
             do
             properly
             arise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             mutations
             of
             things
             ,
             generation
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             FRom
             the
             contrarieties
             of
             the
             qualities
             ,
             especially
             of
             cold
             and
             heat
             ,
             (
             For
             these
             two
             qualities
             are
             most
             active
             )
             those
             mutations
             have
             their
             rise
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             subject
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             now
             see
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Mutation
               is
               an
               accident
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               whereby
               its
               essence
               is
               changed
               .
            
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             whither
             a
             thing
             passe
             from
             not
             being
             to
             being
             ;
             or
             from
             being
             to
             not
             being
             ;
             or
             from
             being
             thus
             to
             being
             otherwise
             .
          
           
           
             II
             
               All
               bodies
               are
               liable
               to
               mutations
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             compounded
             of
             matter
             ,
             spirit
             and
             fire
             :
             which
             three
             are
             variously
             mixed
             among
             themselves
             perpetually
             .
             For
             both
             the
             matter
             is
             a
             fluid
             and
             a
             slipperie
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             restlesse
             ,
             always
             agitating
             it self
             ;
             and
             (
             heat
             raised
             every
             where
             by
             light
             and
             motion
             )
             doth
             eat
             into
             ,
             rent
             ,
             and
             pluck
             asunder
             the
             matter
             of
             things
             .
             From
             thence
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             long
             be
             permanent
             in
             the
             same
             state
             .
             All
             things
             grow
             up
             ,
             increase
             ,
             decrease
             ,
             and
             perish
             again
             .
             Hence
             also
             the
             Scriptures
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             heavens
             wax
             old
             ,
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             ,
             
               Psal.
               10●
               .
               v.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             III
             
               The
               mutation
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               either
               essentiall
               or
               accident
               all
               .
            
          
           
             IV
             
               Essentiall
               mutation
               ,
               is
               when
               a
               thing
               begins
               to
               be
               or
               ceases
               to
               be
               :
               the
               first
               is
               called
               generation
               ,
               the
               other
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ;
             snow
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             formed
             of
             water
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             generated
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             resolved
             again
             into
             water
             ,
             to
             be
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             V
             
               An
               accident
               all
               mutation
               of
               a
               thing
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               increases
               or
               decreases
               ,
               or
               is
               changed
               in
               its
               qualities
               :
               the
               first
               is
               called
               augmentation
               ,
               the
               next
               diminution
               ,
               the
               last
               alteration
               (
               which
               we
               are
               now
               to
               view
               severally
               how
               they
               are
               done
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             generation
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             VI
             
               Generation
               is
               the
               production
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               so
               that
               what
               was
               not
               ,
               begins
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             every
             year
             ,
             yea
             every
             day
             infinite
             things
             are
             generated
             through
             all
             nature
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               To
               generation
               ,
               three
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               Seed
               ,
               a
               Matrix
               ,
               and
               Moderate
               Heat
               .
            
          
           
             These
             three
             things
             are
             necessary
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             plants
             ,
             metals
             ,
             stones
             ,
             and
             lastly
             of
             meteors
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               Seed
               is
               a
               small
               portion
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               having
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               included
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             seed
             is
             corporall
             and
             visible
             ;
             therefore
             materiate
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             seed
             ,
             except
             it
             contein
             in
             it
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             species
             ,
             whose
             seed
             it
             should
             be
             :
             For
             what
             should
             it
             be
             formed
             by
             ?
             therefore
             seeds
             out
             of
             which
             the
             spirit
             is
             exhaled
             ,
             are
             unprofitable
             to
             generation
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               The
               Matrix
               is
               a
               convenient
               place
               to
               lay
               the
               seed
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               put
               forth
               its
               vertue
               .
            
          
           
             Nothing
             is
             without
             a
             place
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             thing
             generated
             without
             a
             convenient
             place
             ▪
             because
             the
             actions
             of
             nature
             are
             hindred
             .
             Now
             that
             place
             is
             convenient
             for
             generation
             ,
             which
             affordeth
             the
             seed
             .
             1
             a
             soft
             site
             .
             2
             circumclusion
             ,
             least
             the
             spirit
             should
             evaporate
             
             out
             of
             the
             seed
             being
             attenuated
             .
             3
             veins
             of
             matter
             to
             flow
             from
             elsewhere
             .
             
               N.
               W.
            
             And
             there
             are
             as
             many
             matrixes
             or
             laps
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             generations
             ,
             the
             aire
             is
             the
             matrix
             of
             meteors
             ;
             the
             earth
             of
             stones
             ,
             metals
             ,
             and
             plants
             ;
             the
             womb
             of
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             X
             
               Heat
               is
               a
               motion
               raised
               in
               the
               seed
               ,
               which
               attenuating
               its
               matter
               ,
               makes
               it
               able
               to
               spread
               it self
               by
               swelling
               .
               For
               the
               spirit
               beng
               stirred
               up
               by
               that
               occasion
               agitateth
               it self
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               blowing
               asunder
               the
               attenuated
               parts
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               disposeth
               them
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               its
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             perpetual
             processe
             of
             all
             generation
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             .
             From
             whence
             hereafter
             (
             under
             the
             doctrine
             of
             minerals
             ,
             living
             creatures
             ,
             plants
             )
             many
             things
             will
             appear
             plainly
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             .
             yet
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             some
             things
             grow
             without
             seed
             ,
             as
             grasse
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             worms
             out
             of
             slime
             ,
             wood
             ,
             and
             flesh
             putrified
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             done
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             spirit
             diffused
             through
             things
             ;
             which
             wheresoever
             it
             findeth
             fit
             matter
             ,
             as
             a
             matrix
             ,
             and
             is
             assisted
             by
             heat
             ,
             presently
             it
             attempts
             some
             new
             generation
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             new
             Kingdom
             )
             .
             But
             without
             heat
             (
             whither
             
             it
             be
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             or
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             heatof
             a
             living
             creature
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             temperate
             )
             there
             can
             be
             no
             generation
             ,
             because
             the
             matter
             cannot
             be
             prepared
             ,
             softned
             ,
             or
             dilated
             ,
             without
             heat
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             augmentation
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               Everything
               that
               is
               generated
               ,
               increaseth
               and
               augmenteth
               it self
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               :
               and
               that
               by
               attraction
               of
               matter
               ,
               and
               ●ssimilation
               of
               it
               to
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             For
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             generation
             ,
             there
             is
             heat
             :
             and
             where
             there
             is
             heat
             ,
             there
             is
             fire
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             fire
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             and
             attraction
             of
             fewell
             .
             For
             heat
             ,
             because
             it
             always
             attenuateth
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             exhale
             ,
             seeks
             and
             attracts
             others
             wherewith
             it
             may
             sustein
             it self
             :
             (
             as
             we
             see
             it
             in
             a
             burning
             candle
             )
             and
             a
             portion
             of
             matter
             being
             attracted
             and
             applyed
             to
             a
             body
             ,
             taketh
             its
             form
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             becomes
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             the
             same
             .
             For
             by
             the
             force
             of
             heat
             ,
             of
             heterogeneous
             ,
             things
             become
             homogeneous
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             attracting
             also
             to
             it self
             somewhat
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             universe
             ,
             and
             so
             multiplying
             it self
             also
             .
             So
             stones
             minerals
             ,
             plants
             ,
             living
             creatures
             ,
             &c.
             grow
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             diminution
          
           
             XII
             
               Whatsoever
               hath
               increased
               ,
               doth
               at
               some
               time
               or
               other
               cease
               to
               increase
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               decrease
               and
               that
               for
               and
               through
               the
               arefaction
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             for
             because
             the
             heat
             increased
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             increasing
             ,
             doth
             by
             little
             and
             little
             and
             little
             consume
             the
             thin
             and
             fat
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             dry
             up
             the
             solid
             parts
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             give
             assimulation
             to
             the
             matter
             flowing
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             want
             of
             gluten
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             body
             fadeth
             ,
             and
             withereth
             and
             at
             length
             perisheth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             alteration
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               No
               body
               doth
               always
               retein
               the
               same
               qualities
               ,
               but
               changeth
               them
               variously
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             wood
             when
             it
             grows
             ,
             is
             thin
             and
             soft
             ,
             afterward
             it
             is
             condensed
             &
             hardned
             ,
             especially
             being
             dried
             :
             fruit
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             it
             ripens
             grows
             rare
             and
             soft
             ,
             changing
             its
             colour
             ,
             savour
             and
             smell
             For
             it
             is
             the
             law
             of
             the
             universe
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             vicissitudes
             :
             as
             also
             to
             corruption
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             here
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             corruption
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               Every
               body
               is
               liable
               to
               corruption
               .
            
             Because
             compounded
             of
             a
             decaying
             matter
             ,
             
             and
             an
             agitable
             spirit
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             disposed
             according
             to
             the
             mutation
             of
             the
             heat
             .
             Therefore
             seing
             that
             alterations
             cannot
             be
             hindred
             ,
             neither
             can
             perishing
             .
             And
             hence
             perhaps
             every
             materiall
             thing
             is
             called
             CORPVS
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             corrupus
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             subject
             to
             corruption
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               All
               corruption
               is
               done
               ,
               either
               by
               arefaction
               or
               putrefaction
               .
            
          
           
             For
             we
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             violent
             corruption
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             solution
             of
             some
             continued
             thing
             ,
             (
             as
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             broken
             ,
             rent
             ,
             bruised
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             of
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             which
             brings
             destruction
             to
             things
             from
             within
             ,
             i●
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             can
             be
             done
             no
             way
             ,
             but
             by
             arefaction
             or
             putrefaction
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               Arefaction
               is
               when
               afflux
               of
               matter
               is
               denied
               to
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               heat
               included
               ,
               having
               consumed
               its
               proper
               humour
               ,
               dries
               and
               hardens
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               forsakes
               them
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Hearbs
             ,
             Trees
             and
             living
             creatures
             ,
             &c.
             wither
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Putrefaction
               is
               when
               the
               spirit
               is
               exhaled
               from
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               matter
               are
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               return
               into
               their
               het●rog●neous
               parts
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             then
             the
             watery
             parts
             are
             gathered
             to
             themselves
             (
             therefore
             putrefied
             things
             give
             an
             evill
             sent
             )
             the
             oily
             parts
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whence
             putrefied
             things
             have
             always
             some
             unctuosity
             )
             the
             dregs
             to
             themselves
             (
             whence
             that
             confusion
             in
             putrified
             things
             and
             unpleasant
             tast
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             finde
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               why
               cold
               ,
               salt
               and
               drying
               hinder
               putrefaction
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             cold
             stops
             the
             pores
             of
             a
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             parts
             cannot
             go
             out
             and
             exhale
             :
             but
             dryed
             things
             are
             exhausted
             of
             th●se
             thin
             parts
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             putrefied
             :
             salt
             last
             of
             all
             bindeth
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             matter
             within
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             holds
             them
             with
             bands
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             gape
             ,
             &
             let
             forth
             the
             spirit
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             from
             hence
             ,
             
               why
               hard
               and
               oily
               things
               are
               durable
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             hard
             things
             have
             much
             salt
             ,
             which
             hindereth
             putrefaction
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             humidity
             (
             the
             provocation
             of
             putrefaction
             .
             )
             And
             oily
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             easily
             let
             go
             their
             spirit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             well
             nourishing
             and
             gentle
             usage
             of
             it
             :
             (
             suet
             and
             fat
             putrifie
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             loose
             pores
             ,
             and
             some
             aquosity
             .
             )
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             We
             must
             neverthelesse
             observe
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             soft
             things
             (
             herbs
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             
             flesh
             )
             putrifie
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             hardest
             bodies
             ,
             namely
             ,
             stones
             and
             metals
             .
             For
             the
             rust
             of
             these
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             spreading
             it self
             abroad
             through
             the
             pores
             ,
          
           
             XVIII
             
               Out
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               is
               eternall
               potentially
               .
            
          
           
             For
             seing
             that
             not
             any
             one
             crum
             of
             matter
             can
             perish
             ,
             nor
             the
             spirit
             be
             suffocated
             ,
             nor
             the
             light
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             fly
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             together
             ,
             and
             passe
             through
             one
             another
             mutually
             ,
             and
             act
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             one
             thing
             should
             be
             born
             of
             another
             ,
             even
             without
             end
             .
             For
             that
             old
             Axiome
             of
             Philosophers
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             
               the
               corruption
               of
               one
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               another
               .
            
             the
             Architect
             of
             the
             World
             in
             that
             manner
             expressing
             his
             aeternity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Elements
             ;
             Skie
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Earth
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             hitherto
             contemplated
             the
             generall
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             principles
             with
             the
             common
             accidents
             thereof
             :
             now
             follow
             the
             species
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             derived
             from
             the
             said
             principles
             by
             divers
             degrees
             .
             Where
             first
             elements
             come
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             which
             being
             framed
             of
             the
             first
             congresse
             of
             the
             principles
             ,
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             bases
             and
             hinges
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             
               An
               element
               is
               the
               first
               and
               greatest
               body
               in
               the
               world
               of
               a
               simple
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               body
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               substance
            
             ,
             for
             though
             we
             called
             matter
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             light
             substances
             also
             ,
             (
             cap.
             2.
             )
             because
             they
             are
             not
             accidents
             ;
             yet
             because
             none
             of
             them
             existeth
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             apart
             ,
             but
             do
             joyntly
             make
             up
             other
             substances
             ,
             the
             elements
             and
             the
             creatures
             that
             follow
             may
             with
             better
             right
             be
             so
             called
             .
             Now
             an
             element
             is
             said
             to
             be
             of
             a
             simple
             nature
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substances
             
             following
             ,
             which
             have
             compound
             natures
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             appear
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               constitution
               of
               the
               elements
               is
               made
               by
               light
               .
            
          
           
             For
             light
             being
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             its
             motion
             and
             heat
             began
             to
             rouse
             up
             the
             Chaos
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             turned
             it selfe
             round
             ,
             (
             as
             yet
             it
             turnes
             )
             it
             purified
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             more
             subtile
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             necessity
             setling
             and
             gathering
             it selfe
             into
             density
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             III
             
               There
               are
               foure
               Elements
               ,
               Skie
               ,
               Air
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             faces
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             reduced
             into
             formes
             ,
             (
             for
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             without
             form
             )
             differing
             especially
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             rarity
             and
             density
             .
             Note
             .
             
               The
               Peripateticks
               put
               the
               sublunary
               fire
               ,
               for
               skie
               ,
               and
               call
               the
               skie
               a
               Quintessence
               .
            
             But
             that
             same
             sublunary
             fire
             is
             a
             meer
             figment
             ;
             the
             heaven
             it selfe
             ,
             furnished
             with
             fiery
             light
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             element
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             after
             the
             Scripture
             the
             senses
             themselves
             demonstrate
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             these
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             seeks
             more
             subtile
             demonstrations
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             
               Campanella
               ,
               Verulamius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Lydiat
            
             of
             the
             nature
             
             of
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             Aristotelicall
             figment
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               The
               skie
               is
               the
               most
               pure
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               spread
               over
               the
               highest
               spaces
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             vulgarly
             called
             the
             visible
             and
             starry
             heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             errour
             of
             the
             Greeks
             (
             who
             ,
             thinking
             that
             it
             was
             of
             a
             solid
             substance
             ,
             like
             Chrystal
             ,
             called
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Firmament
             :
             but
             little
             agreeably
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             More
             conveniently
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             light
             and
             fire
             ,
             Quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             that
             is
             fire
             above
             )
             and
             so
             
               from
               burning
            
             :
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             derived
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             burn
             .
             For
             it
             burneth
             with
             an
             inextinguable
             light
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             also
             purified
             .
             The
             notation
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             favours
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fire
             and
             water
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             heaven
             is
             to
             be
             
               liquid
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               volatile
               and
               hot
               .
            
          
           
             V
             
               Air
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               indifferently
               pure
               ,
               spread
               over
               the
               lower
               spaces
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             breathable
             and
             passable
             every
             way
             .
          
           
             VI
             
               Water
               is
               a
               grosser
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               reduced
               into
               fluidity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fluid
             and
             moistning
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               most
               grosse
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               dregs
               and
               setling
               gathered
               together
               at
               the
               bottom
               .
            
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             dry
             and
             immoveable
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               elements
               therefore
               are
               all
               one
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               degrees
               of
               density
               and
               rarity
               .
            
          
           
             For
             where
             the
             light
             is
             wheeled
             about
             ,
             there
             the
             matter
             is
             most
             rarefied
             and
             pure
             :
             below
             that
             more
             grosse
             ,
             then
             grosse
             and
             fluid
             ,
             at
             length
             in
             the
             bottome
             dregs
             and
             a
             thick
             setling
             .
             Therefore
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             gradation
             .
             For
             earth
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             thickned
             and
             hardned
             water
             :
             water
             ,
             nothing
             but
             thickned
             air
             :
             air
             ,
             subtilized
             water
             :
             water
             ,
             liquified
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             this
             difference
             of
             density
             &
             rarity
             there
             ariseth
             another
             difference
             of
             the
             same
             elements
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               of
               motion
               and
               rest
               ,
               heat
               and
               cold
               .
            
             The
             water
             is
             moveable
             .
             (
             For
             it
             flows
             )
             the
             air
             more
             yet
             (
             for
             it
             transfuseth
             it self
             here
             and
             there
             ;
             )
             the
             skie
             doth
             nothing
             but
             whirle
             about
             most
             swiftly
             ,
             &
             that
             perpetually
             .
             Also
             the
             heaven
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             perpetuall
             motion
             is
             hot
             ,
             (
             yea
             burneth
             )
             perpetually
             ;
             the
             earth
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             perpetual
             rest
             is
             cold
             perpetually
             :
             except
             where
             it
             is
             warmed
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             heaven
             coming
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             inclosed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             
               The
               elements
               are
               transmutable
               into
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             heat
             raised
             in
             the
             matter
             may
             extend
             and
             condense
             it
             .
             In
             the
             water
             and
             air
             we
             see
             that
             come
             daily
             to
             passe
             .
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             water
             doth
             evaporate
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             into
             air
             ?
             that
             water
             is
             made
             again
             of
             vapour
             ,
             the
             rain
             teacheth
             us
             .
             But
             we
             may
             also
             procure
             the
             same
             mutation
             in
             our
             hand
             :
             or
             in
             vulgar
             Alembicks
             in
             which
             waters
             or
             wines
             are
             distilled
             .
             Let
             theie
             be
             an
             Alembicks
             void
             of
             all
             matter
             ,
             filled
             onely
             with
             air
             .
             To
             the
             long
             pipe
             of
             this
             that
             hangeth
             out
             apply
             some
             narrow
             mouthed
             glasse
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             pipes
             mouth
             carefully
             ,
             that
             no
             air
             may
             any
             way
             get
             forth
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             when
             it
             cannot
             dilate
             it
             selse
             locally
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             coagulated
             into
             water
             in
             the
             utmost
             and
             coldest
             corner
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             in
             the
             glasse
             .
             )
             You
             shall
             see
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             glasse
             sweat
             and
             distill
             drops
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             air
             heated
             and
             rarified
             in
             the
             Alembick
             contracted
             it selfe
             .
             But
             remove
             away
             the
             fire
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             those
             drops
             vanish
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             return
             into
             air
             .
          
           
             X
             
               Aristotle
               thought
               that
               the
               Elements
               were
               in
               a
               tenfold
               proportion
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               
               but
               later
               men
               have
               found
               them
               near
               an
               hundred-fold
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             one
             drop
             of
             earth
             is
             made
             by
             rarifaction
             ten
             drops
             of
             water
             ;
             and
             of
             one
             of
             water
             ten
             of
             air
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             latter
             assertion
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             thus
             .
             Let
             one
             take
             a
             bladder
             (
             of
             an
             oxe
             or
             an
             hog
             )
             and
             having
             cleansed
             it
             ,
             anoint
             it
             with
             oile
             to
             stop
             the
             pores
             ,
             that
             the
             air
             may
             not
             get
             out
             .
             To
             the
             neck
             of
             this
             (
             but
             having
             first
             crushed
             out
             all
             the
             air
             )
             let
             him
             tie
             the
             neck
             of
             some
             little
             glasse
             ,
             with
             about
             an
             hundreth
             part
             of
             the
             water
             which
             the
             bladder
             might
             contein
             .
             Let
             this
             instrument
             be
             set
             in
             the
             hot
             sun
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             very
             hot
             stove
             ,
             where
             the
             water
             is
             by
             the
             heat
             turned
             into
             air
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             bladder
             will
             be
             full
             .
             But
             bring
             the
             same
             bladder
             swelled
             with
             air
             into
             the
             cold
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             (
             the
             vapour
             turning
             again
             into
             water
             )
             fall
             again
             .
             Note
             .
             The
             same
             hundreth
             proportion
             ,
             or
             near
             upon
             ,
             is
             also
             observed
             among
             colours
             ,
             for
             one
             drop
             of
             ink
             or
             red
             will
             colour
             an
             hundred
             drops
             of
             water
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             blacknesse
             represents
             the
             earth
             in
             density
             ;
             whitenesse
             the
             heaven
             in
             rarity
             .
             But
             this
             very
             proportion
             varies
             ,
             because
             the
             air
             is
             in
             
             it selfe
             somtimes
             thicker
             and
             grosser
             ,
             somtimes
             more
             rare
             and
             thin
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               The
               matter
               of
               all
               the
               elements
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Atomes
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               turned
               again
               into
               Atomes
               :
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               subtlely
               as
               it
               is
               the
               more
               subtle
               in
               its
               masse
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             earth
             and
             every
             dry
             and
             hard
             thing
             ,
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             dust
             almost
             indivisible
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             sifted
             through
             a
             sieve
             ,
             but
             cannot
             penetrate
             .
             The
             water
             may
             both
             be
             strained
             and
             penetrate
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             through
             vessels
             of
             earth
             and
             wood
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             lead
             as
             
               chap.
               4.
               aphorisme
            
             13.
             
             We
             have
             set
             down
             an
             example
             .
             Air
             and
             fire
             penetrate
             also
             through
             thicker
             bodies
             :
             as
             heat
             through
             furnaces
             .
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               elements
               are
               the
               four
               greatest
               bodies
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               which
               others
               are
               generated
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             lesser
             bodies
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             forms
             ,
             are
             really
             compounded
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             resolution
             shewes
             .
             For
             when
             they
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             they
             return
             into
             the
             elements
             .
             And
             sense
             teacheth
             .
             For
             all
             things
             have
             some
             grossenesse
             ,
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             some
             liquour
             from
             the
             water
             ;
             some
             spirituosity
             from
             the
             air
             :
             some
             heat
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             because
             
             all
             things
             that
             live
             ,
             are
             nourished
             by
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             thence
             called
             
               Elementa
               quasi
               Alimenta
            
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             say
             nourishment
             ,
             as
             in
             Bohemian
             ziwel
             or
             ziwent
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               The
               Elementary
               matter
               occupies
               a
               place
               in
               the
               world
               according
               to
               its
               degree
               of
               density
               and
               rarity
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             earth
             resteth
             at
             the
             bottome
             :
             the
             water
             swims
             upon
             that
             :
             the
             air
             fleets
             above
             the
             water
             :
             and
             lastly
             the
             skie
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             place
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             like
             spectacle
             if
             you
             pour
             clay
             ,
             water
             ,
             wine
             ,
             (
             especially
             sublimated
             )
             and
             oile
             into
             a
             glasse
             :
             for
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             will
             occupie
             a
             place
             accotding
             to
             its
             nature
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               Therefore
               the
               Elements
               make
               the
               four
               visible
               regions
               or
               sphears
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             earth
             is
             a
             globe
             ;
             which
             the
             water
             naturally
             encompasseth
             round
             ;
             the
             air
             it
             :
             the
             skie
             the
             air
             :
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             in
             an
             egge
             the
             yelk
             is
             encompassed
             with
             the
             white
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             the
             skin
             and
             shell
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               Of
               the
               Elements
               there
               are
               two
               extreams
               ,
               the
               skie
               and
               earth
               ;
               as
               many
               〈◊〉
               air
               and
               water
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             extream
             aad
             mean
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sites
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             accidents
             .
             
             For
             the
             skie
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             place
             ,
             most
             thin
             and
             hot
             :
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             lowest
             ,
             most
             thick
             and
             cold
             :
             Skie
             the
             first
             moveable
             ;
             earth
             the
             first
             resting
             .
             The
             air
             and
             water
             as
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             extreams
             ,
             so
             of
             their
             accidents
             :
             being
             somtimes
             either
             lesse
             thick
             or
             thin
             ,
             moving
             or
             still
             ,
             hot
             or
             cold
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               But
               because
               the
               Elements
               were
               prepared
               not
               for
               an
               idle
               spectacle
               ,
               but
               for
               strong
               operation
               upon
               one
               another
               ;
               the
               Creatour
               did
               somewhat
               change
               that
               order
               ,
               and
               commanded
               two
               sorts
               of
               water
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               two
               sorts
               of
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             XVII
             
               For
               part
               of
               the
               water
               is
               placed
               above
               the
               highest
               part
               of
               the
               skie
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               fire
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               skie
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               into
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             these
             may
             seem
             paradoxes
             :
             and
             therefore
             need
             demonstration
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             waters
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               That
               God
               made
            
             (
             the
             second
             day
             )
             the
             Expansum
             
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               which
               might
               divide
               betwixt
               the
               waters
               which
               are
               under
               the
            
             Expansum
             ,
             
               &
               the
               waters
               above
               the
            
             Expansum
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7
            
             ,
             8.
             
             What
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             ?
             now
             whereas
             some
             modern
             Divines
             interpret
             it
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             cold
             .
             They
             say
             that
             
               Jer.
               10.
            
             13.
             
             The
             rain
             waters
             
             are
             signified
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             water
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             here
             also
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             .
             1
             That
             the
             
               waters
               in
               heaven
            
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             
               waters
               above
               heaven
            
             another
             :
             Rain
             might
             be
             called
             
               water
               in
               heaven
            
             :
             because
             the
             air
             was
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             called
             the
             first
             heaven
             :
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             the
             
               waters
               above
               heaven
            
             ,
             as
             these
             of
             which
             Moses
             speaks
             .
             2
             That
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             clouds
             are
             not
             waters
             in
             act
             ,
             but
             vapours
             :
             but
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             waters
             .
             For
             he
             sayes
             expresly
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               first
               seven
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               rain
               .
               (
               cap.
               2.
               ver
               .
            
             5.
             )
             but
             he
             sayes
             that
             those
             waters
             above
             the
             Expansum
             were
             presently
             made
             the
             second
             day
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             some
             thing
             else
             then
             rain
             water
             .
             3
             He
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             were
             seperated
             from
             the
             waters
             ,
             but
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             clouds
             are
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             of
             rivers
             .
             For
             they
             are
             perpetually
             mingled
             :
             vapours
             ascending
             ,
             rain
             descending
             .
             4
             He
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Expansum
             was
             in
             the
             middest
             betwixt
             the
             waters
             and
             the
             waters
             :
             but
             how
             can
             that
             be
             said
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             which
             are
             below
             the
             Expansum
             ,
             and
             reach
             not
             to
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             its
             altitude
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               148
            
             placeth
             the
             waters
             above
             the
             heaven
             ,
             next
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Heaven
             
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             v.
             4.
             but
             reckons
             up
             clouds
             and
             rain
             afterwards
             ,
             among
             the
             creatures
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             what
             need
             we
             any
             other
             interpretation
             ?
          
           
             
               Reason
               perswades
               the
               same
               thing
               most
               strongly
               .
            
             For
             setting
             down
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             world
             in
             that
             order
             ,
             wherein
             we
             see
             them
             set
             down
             by
             Moses
             ;
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             being
             scattered
             by
             the
             light
             rolling
             about
             ;
             should
             flie
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             and
             coagulate
             it selfe
             at
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             world
             on
             both
             fides
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             middle
             where
             the
             light
             went
             ,
             (
             and
             goes
             yet
             )
             there
             should
             be
             pure
             skie
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             both
             sides
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             the
             mathardning
             it self
             ,
             should
             grow
             thick
             .
             We
             see
             it
             done
             here
             below
             :
             why
             not
             above
             also
             ?
             especially
             God
             himself
             intimating
             it
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             naturally
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             there
             is
             fire
             included
             in
             the
             earth
             1
             the
             eructations
             of
             fire
             in
             
               Aetra
               ,
               Vesuvius
               ,
               Hecla
               ,
               &c.
            
             do
             shew
             .
             2
             the
             springs
             of
             hot
             waters
             every
             where
             ,
             3
             the
             progeneration
             of
             metals
             ,
             even
             in
             cold
             countreys
             :
             and
             other
             things
             which
             can
             come
             from
             nothing
             else
             but
             from
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             looked
             into
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             4
             lastly
             there
             is
             a
             testimony
             extant
             in
             the
             book
             of
             
               Job
               chap.
               
               28.
               v.
               5.
               
               Bread
               commeth
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               under
               it
               is
               turned
               up
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Reader
             see
             
               Thomas
               Lydiats
            
             disquisition
             concerning
             the
             originall
             of
             Fountains
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             disputed
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             very
             soundly
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             
               The
               waters
               above
               the
               heaven
               are
               there
               placed
               for
               ends
               known
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               use
               of
               fire
               under
               ground
               ,
               is
               well
               enough
               known
               to
               us
               also
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             we
             may
             say
             something
             of
             these
             waters
             by
             conjecture
             .
             As
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meet
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             visible
             termes
             of
             the
             visible
             World
             :
             and
             that
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             frame
             ever
             rolling
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             cooling
             on
             the
             other
             side
             also
             :
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             that
             of
             the
             fire
             under
             ground
             ,
             mountains
             and
             valleys
             ,
             and
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             produced
             ,
             and
             also
             stones
             ,
             metals
             ,
             and
             juyces
             generated
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             :
             for
             without
             heat
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             generation
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             motion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Skie
             in
             specie
             .
          
           
             XIX
             
               The
               Skie
               is
               the
               highest
               Region
               of
               the
               most
               vast
               world
               ,
               the
               dwelling
               place
               of
               the
               stars
               .
            
          
           
             XX
             
               The
               Skie
               is
               the
               most
               liquid
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               transparent
               ,
               and
               most
               moveable
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             by
             the
             motion
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             always
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             perpetually
             attenuated
             to
             an
             exceeding
             subtlety
             .
          
           
             XXI
             
               The
               whole
               skie
               is
               moved
               about
               ,
               because
               that
               burning
               and
               ever
               flying
               light
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               hurries
               it
               about
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             That
             appears
             ,
             1
             by
             reason
             :
             for
             if
             the
             starres
             were
             moved
             in
             the
             heaven
             immoveable
             (
             after
             that
             manner
             that
             birds
             are
             carried
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             fishes
             in
             the
             water
             )
             that
             penetration
             of
             the
             heaven
             would
             not
             be
             without
             violence
             ;
             neither
             could
             it
             be
             performed
             with
             so
             great
             celerity
             ,
             nor
             with
             so
             aequable
             a
             course
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             resistance
             .
             Therefore
             the
             starres
             are
             carried
             in
             heaven
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             as
             clouds
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             their
             charriot
             .
             2
             by
             sense
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             that
             our
             fire
             carries
             away
             with
             it
             the
             matter
             which
             it
             hath
             caught
             and
             attenuated
             ,
             namely
             ,
             vapours
             ,
             smoaks
             ,
             flames
             :
             why
             not
             the
             heavenly
             fire
             also
             ?
             which
             comets
             also
             shew
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             :
             
               chap.
               8.
            
             3.
             
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             Moses
             words
             accurately
             considered
             .
             (
             
               Gen.
               1.
               v.
            
             14.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             XXII
             
               The
               air
               is
               the
               lowest
               Region
               of
               the
               Expansum
               ,
               the
               abode
               of
               the
               clouds
               and
               birds
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             first
             heaven
             .
             Yet
             it
             penetrates
             water
             and
             earth
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             cavities
             because
             there
             is
             no
             vacuum
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             
               The
               air
               is
               of
               a
               middle
               nature
               betwixt
               the
               heaven
               and
               the
               water
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               site
               and
               qualities
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             it
             is
             thicker
             where
             it
             joyns
             to
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             ;
             and
             thinner
             towards
             heaven
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             highest
             tops
             of
             some
             mountains
             ,
             neither
             men
             can
             live
             ,
             nor
             trees
             grow
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             thinnesse
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             it
             is
             neither
             sufficient
             for
             the
             breathing
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             growth
             of
             plants
             .
          
           
             
               XXIV
               The
               air
               neer
               the
               earth
               in
               summer
               is
               hot
               ,
            
             (
             by
             the
             vehement
             repercussion
             of
             the
             Suns
             verticall
             beams
             :
             )
             
               in
               winter
            
             ,
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             obliquity
             and
             obtuse
             reflexion
             of
             the
             beams
             )
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               heated
               :
               above
               it
               is
               always
               cold
               ,
               yet
               most
               in
               summer
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               pend
               in
               on
               both
               sides
               with
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             XXV
             
               Water
               is
               thickned
               air
               .
               Washing
               and
               and
               moistning
               the
               earth
               ;
               the
               abode
               of
               fishes
               .
            
          
           
             XXVI
             
               Water
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               is
               onely
               moist
               and
               fluid
               :
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               qualities
               indifferent
               .
            
          
           
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
             The
             fluidity
             of
             the
             water
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             give
             it
             never
             so
             little
             declivity
             ,
             it
             runs
             .
             But
             the
             humidity
             is
             unequall
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             rarity
             and
             density
             .
             For
             a
             ship
             sinks
             not
             so
             deep
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             river
             :
             because
             the
             sea
             water
             is
             thicker
             and
             drier
             .
          
           
             Obs.
             2
             They
             adde
             commonly
             ,
             that
             water
             is
             naturally
             cold
             ,
             by
             a
             twofold
             argument
             1
             because
             it
             cooleth
             .
             2
             because
             it
             extinguisheth
             fire
             ,
             but
             I
             answer
             it
             cools
             not
             by
             its
             coolnesse
             ,
             but
             by
             its
             crudity
             .
             But
             it
             quencheth
             fire
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             hot
             water
             and
             wine
             ,
             do
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             hot
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             fire
             ,
             but
             because
             fire
             is
             nourished
             with
             the
             thinner
             parts
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             but
             if
             abundance
             of
             water
             be
             cast
             on
             (
             or
             any
             fluid
             thing
             ,
             even
             oyl
             )
             the
             pores
             are
             stopped
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             quenched
             .
             Otherwise
             fires
             are
             made
             of
             Bitumen
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             a
             porous
             matter
             )
             that
             burn
             in
             the
             very
             water
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             done
             also
             in
             lime
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             great
             fires
             are
             nourished
             with
             water
             .
             We
             see
             also
             that
             there
             is
             sometime
             hot
             ,
             sometime
             cold
             water
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             rivers
             ,
             but
             also
             breaking
             out
             of
             fountains
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             affected
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             be
             dissembled
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             air
             is
             more
             
             prone
             to
             heat
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             rarity
             ;
             water
             to
             coldnesse
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             thicknesse
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             
               The
               water
               at
               first
               covered
               the
               earth
               round
               about
               ;
               but
               (
               on
               the
               third
               day
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               it
               was
               gathered
               into
               certain
               channels
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               called
               Seas
               ,
               Lakes
               ,
               Pooles
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
          
           
             That
             this
             was
             done
             at
             the
             command
             of
             of
             God.
             Moses
             testifies
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Let
             the
             waters
             be
             gathered
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             dry
             land
             may
             appear
             
               Gen.
               1.
               v.
            
             9.
             but
             David
             (
             relating
             the
             processe
             of
             the
             creation
             )
             describes
             the
             manner
             also
             .
             
               Ps.
               1●4
               v
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               That
               thunders
               were
               raised
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Mountains
               ascended
               ,
               the
               valleys
               descended
               ,
               but
               the
               waters
               were
               carried
               steep
               down
               into
               their
               channels
               :
               and
               that
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               a
               bound
               was
               set
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               return
               to
               cover
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             that
             discovery
             of
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             was
             made
             by
             an
             earthquake
             :
             but
             that
             the
             earthquake
             was
             produced
             by
             the
             fire
             sunk
             into
             the
             earth
             ;
             which
             giving
             battle
             to
             the
             cold
             there
             conglobated
             ,
             shook
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             either
             caused
             it
             to
             swell
             variously
             ,
             or
             rent
             it
             asunder
             .
             Whence
             those
             risings
             a●●
             fallings
             in
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             that
             is
             mountains
             and
             valleys
             )
             were
             made
             :
             but
             
             within
             caves
             and
             many
             hollow
             places
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             waters
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             betook
             themselves
             ,
             from
             those
             swelling
             eminencies
             to
             thc
             low
             and
             hollow
             places
             .
             This
             pious
             conjecture
             will
             stand
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             no
             more
             probable
             sense
             can
             be
             given
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             And
             what
             need
             many
             words
             ?
             common
             sense
             testifies
             ,
             that
             mountains
             are
             certainly
             elevated
             ,
             valleys
             and
             plains
             depressed
             .
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             that
             was
             sometime
             so
             ordered
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             second
             day
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             grosser
             parts
             of
             the
             matter
             flowing
             about
             poised
             themselves
             equally
             about
             the
             center
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             about
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             appeared
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             flowed
             into
             their
             channels
             .
             But
             besides
             perhaps
             God
             doth
             therefore
             permit
             earthquakes
             yet
             to
             be
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             mountatains
             and
             valleys
             and
             rivers
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             without
             a
             pattern
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             done
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             
               The
               water
               then
               is
               divided
               into
               Seas
               ,
               Lakes
               ,
               Rivers
               and
               Fountains
               .
            
          
           
             XXIX
             
               The
               sea
               is
               an
               universall
               receptacle
               o●●●aters
               ,
               into
               which
               all
               the
               rivers
               of
               the
               earth
               unburthen
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             uery
             thing
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             
             the
             sea
             is
             lower
             then
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             rivers
             run
             down
             ,
             not
             up
             again
             .
          
           
             XXX
             
               The
               sea
               is
               one
               in
               it self
               ;
               because
               it
               insinuates
               it self
               into
               the
               Continent
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               strong
               arms
               ,
               it
               hath
               gotten
               severall
               names
               in
               severall
               places
               .
            
          
           
             That
             great
             Sea
             encompassing
             the
             earth
             is
             called
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             those
             armes
             dividing
             the
             Continent
             ,
             Bayes
             ,
             or
             Gulfs
             .
             For
             all
             those
             gulfes
             are
             joyned
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             except
             the
             Caspian
             or
             
               Hyrcanian
               Sea
            
             in
             Asia
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             channells
             within
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereby
             it
             joyned
             to
             the
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             
               The
               Sea
               is
               cf
               unequall
               depth
               commonly
               srom
               an
               hundred
               ,
               to
               a
               thousand
               paces
               :
               yet
               in
               some
               places
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               bottome
               cannot
               be
               found
               .
               Hence
               the
               sea
               is
               called
               an
               Abysse
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             earth
             covered
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             is
             as
             unequal
             as
             this
             of
             ours
             standing
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             places
             are
             most
             spacious
             plaines
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             valleys
             and
             depths
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             mountains
             and
             hils
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             stand
             above
             the
             water
             are
             called
             Islands
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             hidden
             under
             the
             water
             shelves
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             
               The
               water
               of
               the
               Ocean
               faileth
               not
               ,
               
               because
               huge
               rivers
               and
               showres
               continually
               flow
               into
               it
               ;
               neither
               doth
               it
               ,
               cverflow
               becruse
               it
               doth
               always
               evaporrte
               upwards
               in
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               most
               dense
               bedy
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               dregs
               and
               setling
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             gross
             ,
             opacous
             ,
             cold
             ,
             heavy
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             
               It
               hangeth
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               universe
               ,
               encompassed
               with
               air
               on
               every-side
               .
            
          
           
             For
             being
             that
             it
             is
             on
             every
             side
             encompassed
             with
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             forced
             by
             the
             heat
             thereof
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             whither
             to
             go
             ,
             or
             where
             to
             rest
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             aequilibrium
             of
             the
             universe
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             
               The
               earth
               is
               every
               way
               round
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             forme
             which
             at
             the
             first
             it
             received
             from
             the
             light
             of
             heaven
             wheeling
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             yet
             retaineth
             :
             except
             that
             in
             some
             places
             it
             is
             elevated
             into
             mountains
             and
             hils
             ,
             by
             the
             thunder
             which
             was
             sent
             into
             its
             bowels
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             again
             it
             is
             pressed
             down
             into
             valleys
             and
             plains
             ,
             for
             the
             running
             down
             of
             the
             rivers
             :
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             notably
             hinder
             the
             globosity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             
               The
               better
               part
               of
               the
               superficies
               of
               the
               earth
               is
               yet
               covered
               with
               water
               :
               the
               
               lesser
               part
               stands
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               called
               dry
               land
               ,
               or
               continent
               :
               or
               if
               it
               be
               a
               small
               portion
               ,
               an
               Island
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             seven
             Continents
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               America
               Peruviana
               ,
               America
               Mexicana
               ,
               Magellanica
               ,
            
             (
             or
             
               Terra
               Australis
            
             )
             and
             
               Terra
               Borealis
            
             :
             but
             there
             are
             Islands
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             
               The
               earth
               is
               in
               its
               outward
               face
               in
               some
               places
               plain
               ,
               in
               others
               mountainous
               :
               but
               within
               in
               some
               places
               solid
               ;
               in
               others
               hollow
               .
            
          
           
             That
             appears
             in
             Mountains
             and
             Mines
             of
             metal
             ,
             where
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             here
             stones
             or
             clay
             very
             close
             compact
             ,
             there
             dens
             and
             most
             deep
             caves
             ,
             and
             endlesse
             passages
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             work
             of
             the
             thunder
             ,
             sent
             into
             the
             earth
             the
             third
             day
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             (
             which
             penetrating
             and
             piercing
             its
             bowels
             so
             tore
             them
             .
             )
             Now
             there
             are
             in
             the
             earth
             not
             only
             spacious
             caves
             and
             holes
             ,
             but
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             straighter
             veins
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             pores
             ,
             which
             is
             plain
             enough
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             
               The
               cavities
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               air
               ,
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             For
             being
             that
             there
             are
             cavernes
             ,
             passages
             and
             pores
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             filled
             ;
             
             and
             that
             with
             a
             thin
             matter
             .
             Of
             air
             no
             man
             will
             doubt
             .
             But
             that
             there
             are
             waters
             in
             the
             cavernes
             under
             ground
             ,
             appeares
             in
             the
             mines
             of
             mettall
             ;
             and
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             deluge
             ,
             saith
             that
             all
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             deep
             were
             broken
             up
             ;
             (
             
               Gen.
               7.
               v.
            
             11.
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             fire
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             Aphorism
             16.
             which
             it
             is
             credible
             ,
             is
             the
             relicks
             of
             the
             lightning
             raised
             within
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             third
             day
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             (
             
               Psalm
               .
               1●4
               .
               v.
            
             7.
             )
             left
             there
             for
             the
             working
             of
             minerals
             ;
             but
             nourished
             with
             sulphureous
             and
             bituminous
             matter
             ,
             spread
             through
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Vapours
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Light
             of
             Heaven
             had
             wrought
             nothing
             else
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             melt
             it
             together
             into
             the
             formes
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             variously
             rarified
             or
             densified
             ,
             the
             world
             had
             remained
             void
             of
             other
             living
             creatures
             .
             But
             it
             ceaseth
             not
             passing
             through
             the
             Elements
             themselves
             to
             
             scorch
             them
             ,
             and
             scorching
             them
             to
             attenuate
             them
             ,
             and
             attenuating
             them
             ,
             to
             resolve
             them
             into
             vapours
             :
             of
             which
             condensed
             again
             ,
             many
             severall
             species
             of
             things
             are
             progenerated
             .
             Now
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             vapours
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             in
             the
             following
             Aphorismes
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Vapour
               is
               an
               Element
               rarified
               ,
               mixed
               with
               another
               Element
               .
            
          
           
             For
             example
             ;
             the
             vapour
             of
             water
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             water
             rarified
             and
             scattered
             in
             the
             air
             ?
             smoak
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             exhalation
             of
             wood
             or
             other
             matter
             resolved
             ?
          
           
             II
             
               Vapour
               is
               generated
               of
               the
               grosser
               Elements
               ,
               earth
               ,
               water
               ,
               air
               ;
               as
               of
               all
               mixt
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             water
             the
             matter
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             being
             set
             to
             the
             fire
             it
             evaporates
             visibly
             ;
             set
             in
             the
             sun
             it
             evaporates
             sensibly
             ,
             because
             even
             whole
             Pools
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             Lakes
             are
             dried
             up
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             .
             That
             the
             earth
             exhales
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             by
             sense
             ,
             if
             you
             put
             a
             clot
             into
             a
             dish
             ,
             (
             of
             earth
             or
             pewter
             )
             and
             pour
             in
             water
             so
             oft
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             evapourate
             with
             the
             heat
             ,
             till
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             clay
             .
             For
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             clot
             ?
             it
             is
             sure
             enough
             turned
             
             into
             aire
             ,
             with
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             vapour
             of
             air
             is
             invisible
             ;
             yet
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             .
             1
             In
             a
             living
             body
             ,
             where
             all
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             are
             evaporations
             through
             the
             skin
             and
             the
             hair
             .
             For
             then
             the
             vapours
             that
             go
             out
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             but
             the
             vapours
             of
             the
             inward
             vapours
             ,
             far
             more
             subtle
             then
             the
             vapours
             of
             water
             ?
             2
             Fruits
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             spices
             ,
             &c.
             dried
             ,
             yea
             very
             dry
             ,
             spread
             from
             them
             an
             odour
             ,
             now
             an
             odour
             what
             is
             it
             but
             an
             exhalation
             !
             But
             not
             (
             in
             this
             place
             )
             a
             watery
             exhalation
             (
             being
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             watery
             left
             in
             them
             :
             )
             therefore
             airy
             .
          
           
             That
             mixt
             bodies
             do
             vapour
             is
             without
             doubt
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Elements
             of
             which
             they
             do
             consist
             do
             vapour
             .
             Understand
             not
             only
             soft
             bodies
             (
             sulphur
             ,
             salt
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             the
             very
             hardest
             .
             For
             how
             could
             a
             thunder-bolt
             be
             generated
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             if
             stony
             vapours
             did
             not
             ascend
             into
             the
             cloud
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             stones
             exposed
             to
             the
             air
             for
             some
             ages
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             high
             towers
             )
             grow
             porous
             :
             how
             ,
             but
             by
             evaporation
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             the
             melting
             of
             metals
             ,
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             vaporation
             ?
             for
             though
             the
             metall
             return
             to
             its
             consistency
             ,
             yet
             not
             
             in
             the
             same
             quantity
             ,
             because
             something
             is
             evaporated
             by
             putting
             to
             the
             heat
             .
          
           
             III
             
               Heat
               is
               the
               efficient
               cause
               of
               vapour
               ;
               which
               withersoever
               it
               diffuseth
               it selfe
               ,
               attenuating
               the
               matter
               of
               bodies
               ,
               turns
               it
               into
               vapour
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             the
             perpetuall
             virtue
             of
             heat
             ,
             to
             rarifie
             ,
             attenuate
             ,
             and
             diffuse
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               All
               is
               full
               of
               vapour
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             For
             heat
             ,
             the
             begetter
             of
             vapours
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             wanting
             :
             so
             that
             the
             World
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             great
             Vaporarie
             ,
             or
             Stove
             .
             For
             the
             earth
             doth
             alwayes
             nourish
             infinite
             store
             of
             vapours
             in
             its
             bowels
             :
             and
             the
             sea
             boiles
             daily
             vvith
             inward
             vapours
             ,
             and
             the
             air
             is
             stuft
             full
             of
             them
             every
             vvhere
             .
             And
             vve
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             the
             skie
             is
             not
             altogether
             free
             from
             them
             .
             But
             living
             bodies
             of
             Animals
             and
             Plants
             ,
             are
             no●hing
             but
             shops
             of
             vapours
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             vvere
             a
             kind
             of
             Alembecks
             perpetually
             vaporing
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             life
             or
             heat
             .
          
           
             V
             Vapours
             are
             generated
             for
             the
             progenerating
             of
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             things
             are
             made
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vvell
             known
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Animals
             ,
             &c.
             but
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             made
             
             unlesse
             the
             Elements
             themselves
             be
             first
             founded
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             melted
             ;
             vvhich
             is
             done
             vvhen
             they
             are
             resolved
             into
             vapours
             ,
             and
             variously
             instilled
             into
             things
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             severall
             formes
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             testifies
             ,
             that
             
               the
               first
               seven
               days
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               yet
               no
               rain
               ,
               a
               vapour
               went
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               water
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
            
             that
             is
             all
             things
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             
               Read
               with
               attention
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             VI
             
               Vapours
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               all
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             For
             vvho
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             vvaters
             and
             oiles
             are
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             vapours
             of
             Alembicks
             ?
             vvho
             seeth
             not
             also
             ,
             that
             smoak
             in
             a
             chimney
             turns
             into
             soot
             ,
             that
             is
             black
             dust
             ?
             yea
             that
             soot
             gets
             into
             the
             wals
             of
             chimneys
             ,
             and
             turnes
             into
             a
             stony
             hardnesse
             ?
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             therefore
             that
             clouds
             ,
             rain
             ,
             hail
             ,
             stones
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             the
             condensed
             vapours
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             living
             creatures
             themselves
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             them
             bloud
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             hairs
             )
             are
             nothing
             but
             vapours
             concrete
             ,
             vvill
             appear
             more
             clear
             then
             the
             light
             at
             noon
             day
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               Vapours
               then
               are
               coagulated
               ,
               some
               into
               liquid
               matter
               ,
               (
               as
               water
               ,
               spittle
               ,
               flesh
               or
               pulp
               )
               some
               into
               consistent
               matter
               ,
               (
               as
               stones
               ,
               bones
               ,
               wood
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
          
           
           
             That
             appears
             ,
             because
             those
             liquid
             things
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             vapours
             ,
             and
             consistent
             things
             into
             smoke
             ▪
             which
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             may
             be
             resolved
             into
             that
             onely
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               motion
               of
               vapours
               with
               us
               is
               upwards
               ,
               because
               among
               the
               thicker
               elements
               ,
               they
               obtein
               the
               nature
               of
               thinner
               .
            
          
           
             For
             certainly
             the
             vapour
             of
             water
             is
             thinner
             then
             water
             ,
             it self
             ,
             yea
             ,
             thinner
             then
             the
             very
             air
             :
             which
             though
             it
             consist
             of
             smaller
             parts
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             compacted
             .
             And
             therefore
             vapor
             suffers
             it self
             to
             be
             prest
             neither
             by
             water
             nor
             air
             ,
             but
             frees
             it self
             ,
             still
             getting
             upwards
             ,
             &
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             plants
             grow
             upwards
             ,
             because
             the
             vapour
             included
             spreading
             it self
             ,
             tends
             upwards
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               One
               vapour
               is
               moist
               ,
               another
               dry
               ;
               one
               thin
               ,
               another
               thick
               ;
               one
               mild
               ,
               another
               sharp
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             For
             those
             qualities
             which
             are
             afterwards
             in
             bodies
             ,
             are
             initially
             in
             their
             rudiments
             ,
             that
             is
             vapours
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             know
             by
             experience
             .
             For
             dry
             smoak
             pains
             the
             eyes
             :
             which
             a
             humid
             vapour
             doth
             not
             :
             there
             you
             have
             sharpnesse
             :
             smels
             also
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             exhalations
             of
             things
             )
             do
             not
             they
             
             sufficiently
             manifest
             sharpnesse
             ,
             sweetnesse
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             and
             Chymicks
             gather
             
               Sulphur
               ,
               salt
            
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             out
             of
             smoak
             .
             Therefore
             all
             qualities
             are
             in
             vapours
             more
             or
             lesse
             :
             whence
             the
             bodies
             afterwards
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             get
             such
             or
             such
             an
             habit
             or
             figure
             .
          
           
             X
             
               Vapours
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               coagulated
               ,
               cause
               wind
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               trouble
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               earthquake
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             winds
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               Wind
               is
               a
               fluxe
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               ordained
               in
               nature
               for
               most
               profitable
               ends
            
          
           
             For
             winds
             are
             1
             the
             besomes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             cleansing
             the
             elements
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             from
             putrefying
             .
             2
             the
             fan
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             causing
             it
             to
             vegetate
             in
             plants
             and
             all
             growing
             things
             .
             3
             the
             charriots
             of
             clouds
             rains
             ,
             smels
             ,
             yea
             ,
             &
             of
             heat
             &
             cold
             ,
             whether
             soever
             there
             is
             need
             that
             they
             should
             be
             conveyed
             .
             4
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             bestow
             strong
             motions
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             men
             (
             as
             grinding
             ,
             sailing
             )
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               ordinary
               cause
               of
               wind
               is
               store
               of
               exhalations
               one
               where
               ,
               enforcing
               the
               air
               to
               flow
               elsewhere
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             in
             our
             hand
             raise
             a
             kind
             of
             wind
             four
             manner
             of
             ways
             ;
             namely
             by
             forcing
             or
             compressing
             ,
             rarifying
             and
             densifying
             air
             ,
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             shewed
             by
             examples
             
             by
             and
             by
             )
             and
             so
             many
             wayes
             are
             winds
             raised
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             referred
             to
             that
             first
             cause
             ,
             vapours
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             seen
             by
             and
             by
             .
             I
             said
             that
             wind
             may
             be
             raised
             by
             us
             by
             forcing
             ,
             compressing
             ,
             rarifying
             ,
             or
             densifying
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             shewn
             to
             children
             by
             ocular
             experiments
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             drive
             the
             air
             with
             a
             fan
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             give
             a
             blast
             ?
             if
             you
             presse
             it
             when
             it
             is
             drawn
             into
             the
             bellows
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             breath
             through
             the
             pipe
             ?
             if
             you
             lay
             an
             apple
             or
             an
             egge
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             rarified
             humour
             break
             forth
             with
             a
             blast
             ?
             but
             this
             last
             will
             be
             better
             seen
             in
             a
             bowle
             of
             brasse
             (
             which
             hath
             but
             one
             hole
             )
             put
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             especially
             if
             you
             drop
             in
             some
             drops
             of
             water
             .
             For
             the
             air
             shut
             in
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             when
             they
             feel
             the
             heat
             ,
             will
             presently
             evaporate
             ,
             and
             thrust
             themselves
             out
             with
             a
             violent
             blast
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             also
             seen
             ,
             if
             you
             put
             a
             burning
             wax
             candle
             into
             a
             pot
             well
             stopped
             (
             having
             a
             small
             hole
             left
             at
             the
             side
             )
             &c.
             
             The
             fourth
             way
             is
             by
             condensation
             of
             air
             :
             if
             for
             example
             ,
             you
             lay
             the
             foresaid
             bowle
             of
             brasse
             very
             hot
             upon
             ice
             ,
             and
             force
             the
             thin
             air
             included
             to
             be
             condensed
             again
             with
             cold
             ,
             you
             shall
             perceive
             it
             to
             draw
             it
             again
             from
             without
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             hollownesse
             of
             the
             bowle
             .
             Therefore
             
             so
             many
             ways
             winds
             are
             made
             under
             heaven
             ;
             either
             because
             the
             air
             is
             rarified
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             spreads
             it self
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             contracts
             it self
             with
             being
             cold
             ,
             and
             attracts
             from
             elsewhere
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             spaces
             ;
             or
             because
             a
             cloud
             scattered
             ,
             or
             falling
             downward
             ;
             or
             else
             blasts
             somewhere
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             compresse
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             diffuse
             :
             or
             lastly
             ,
             because
             one
             part
             of
             the
             air
             being
             moved
             ,
             drives
             others
             before
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             here
             you
             must
             remember
             what
             was
             said
             before
             .
             1
             that
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             turned
             into
             air
             ,
             requires
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             space
             .
             2
             that
             the
             air
             is
             a
             very
             liquid
             and
             moveable
             element
             :
             and
             therefore
             being
             but
             lightly
             pushed
             ,
             gives
             back
             a
             long
             way
             ▪
             )
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             all
             those
             motions
             of
             the
             air
             take
             their
             first
             rise
             from
             vapours
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             world
             is
             a
             great
             globe
             ,
             it
             affordeth
             great
             store
             of
             blasts
             also
             ,
             both
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             parching
             of
             the
             fire
             under
             ground
             ,
             begetting
             various
             vapours
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             understood
             ,
             why
             after
             a
             great
             fire
             there
             arises
             a
             wind
             presently
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             the
             still
             air
             ?
             )
             namely
             ,
             because
             much
             solid
             matter
             ,
             (
             wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             resolved
             into
             vapours
             ,
             and
             the
             air
             round
             about
             is
             attenuated
             
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             spread
             it self
             ,
             and
             seek
             a
             larger
             room
             .
          
           
             XIII
             
               Winds
               in
               some
               countreys
               are
               certain
               ,
               comming
               at
               a
               certain
               time
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               certain
               coast
               ;
               others
               are
               free
               ,
               comming
               from
               any
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             they
             call
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             annuall
             :
             which
             are
             caused
             either
             by
             the
             mountainousnesse
             of
             the
             tract
             neer
             adjoyning
             ,
             wherein
             the
             snows
             are
             then
             dissolved
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             sure
             some
             other
             causes
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             vapours
             are
             then
             progenerated
             there
             in
             great
             abundance
             .
             But
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             those
             etesian
             winds
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             weak
             and
             gentle
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             the
             free
             winds
             .
          
           
             Note
             2
             There
             is
             also
             another
             kind
             of
             set
             wind
             ,
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             namely
             a
             perpetuall
             fluxe
             of
             the
             whole
             air
             ,
             from
             the
             east
             to
             the
             west
             .
             For
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             wind
             .
             1
             they
             that
             sail
             about
             the
             aequator
             testifie
             .
             2
             in
             the
             seas
             of
             Europe
             ,
             when
             a
             particular
             wind
             ceaseth
             ;
             they
             say
             also
             that
             a
             certain
             gentle
             gale
             is
             perceived
             from
             the
             east
             3
             and
             therefore
             Marriners
             are
             constantly
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             navigation
             from
             east
             to
             west
             is
             speediliest
             performed
             .
             4
             lastly
             ,
             with
             
             us
             in
             a
             clear
             and
             still
             skie
             ,
             the
             highest
             clouds
             are
             seene
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             be
             carried
             from
             East
             to
             West
             .
             therefore
             wee
             need
             not
             doubt
             of
             this
             generall
             wind
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             any
             one
             will
             call
             it
             a
             wind
             .
             For
             it
             proceeds
             not
             from
             exhalations
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             heaven
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             wheeling
             round
             ,
             carries
             the
             air
             perpetually
             about
             ,
             swiftly
             above
             ,
             here
             nigh
             the
             earth
             (
             where
             the
             clouds
             are
             )
             almost
             insensibly
             ,
             yet
             under
             the
             aequator
             (
             as
             being
             in
             a
             greater
             Circle
             )
             very
             notably
             .
             Whence
             this
             Probleme
             may
             be
             profitably
             noted
             ,
             why
             the
             
               East
               wind
               dries
               ,
               but
               the
               West
               moistens
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             that
             being
             carried
             along
             with
             the
             air
             attenuates
             it
             the
             more
             ;
             but
             this
             striving
             against
             the
             air
             condenseth
             it
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               A
               gentle
               wind
               is
               called
               aura
               ,
               a
               gale
               ;
               a
               vehement
               wind
               overthrowing
               all
               it
               meets
               with
               procella
               ,
               a
               tempest
               ;
               if
               winded
               into
               it self
               turbo
               a
               whirlewind
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             sundry
             vvinds
             may
             arise
             in
             sundry
             places
             together
             ,
             according
             as
             matter
             of
             exhalations
             is
             afforded
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             occasion
             to
             turn
             it self
             hither
             or
             thither
             .
             Therefore
             if
             they
             flovv
             both
             one
             vvay
             ,
             the
             wind
             doubled
             is
             the
             stronger
             ;
             if
             sideways
             ,
             or
             obliquely
             ,
             the
             stronger
             carries
             away
             the
             weaker
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             
             wind
             which
             we
             see
             done
             often
             ,
             yea
             daily
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             opposite
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             fall
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             storme
             or
             tempest
             ;
             vvhich
             is
             a
             fight
             of
             the
             vvinds
             till
             the
             strongest
             overcome
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             vvith
             a
             horrible
             violence
             bearing
             dovvn
             all
             before
             it
             .
             But
             contrary
             vvinds
             of
             aequall
             strength
             make
             a
             vvhirlvvind
             ,
             vvhen
             neither
             vvill
             give
             sidevvay
             ,
             but
             both
             vvhirl
             upvvards
             ,
             vvith
             a
             violent
             gyration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             sea-tide
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               The
               sea-tide
               is
               the
               daily
               fluxe
               of
               the
               sea
               to
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               refluxe
               back
               again
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sea
             hath
             its
             fluxes
             lesse
             unconstant
             then
             the
             air
             ,
             for
             it
             flows
             onely
             to
             the
             shores
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             the
             same
             vvay
             :
             and
             tvvice
             a
             a
             day
             it
             flowes
             up
             ,
             and
             twice
             it
             ebbs
             again
             .
             The
             end
             thereof
             vvithout
             doubt
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             vvaters
             of
             the
             Sea
             from
             putrefying
             by
             that
             continuall
             motion
             .
             But
             the
             efficient
             cause
             thereof
             heretofore
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             comes
             novv
             to
             be
             searched
             out
             of
             the
             truest
             grounds
             of
             naturall
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             more
             accurate
             observations
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               sea-tide
               ,
               are
               vapours
               
               within
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               sea
               swelling
               diffuseth
               it self
               ,
               and
               falling
               settles
               down
               again
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             tide
             is
             like
             to
             the
             boiling
             of
             vvater
             ,
             seething
             at
             the
             fire
             ;
             vvhich
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             vapours
             raised
             in
             the
             vvaters
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             heat
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             vvater
             should
             not
             be
             resolved
             into
             vapours
             by
             the
             heat
             :
             impossible
             that
             the
             vapours
             should
             not
             seek
             a
             passage
             (
             upvvards
             )
             to
             their
             connaturals
             .
             yet
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             have
             an
             easie
             passage
             out
             of
             the
             vvater
             ,
             (
             being
             that
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             vvater
             ,
             yea
             the
             vvhole
             masse
             thereof
             ,
             being
             a
             diffused
             liquor
             like
             liquid
             glasse
             ,
             hath
             fewer
             pores
             than
             the
             earth
             or
             wood
             ,
             or
             a
             stone
             :
             )
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             water
             should
             not
             swel
             rise
             up
             ,
             dash
             it self
             against
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             kettle
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             break
             in
             a
             thousand
             openings
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             heat
             dancing
             &
             evapourating
             a
             passage
             out
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vapour
             raised
             &
             multiplied
             vvithin
             ,
             and
             striving
             upvvard
             :
             all
             vvhich
             vve
             see
             in
             a
             boiling
             pot
             .
             ●n
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             sea
             svvels
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vapour
             that
             is
             multiplyed
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             its
             gulfes
             ,
             and
             lifts
             up
             it self
             into
             a
             tumour
             ,
             &
             of
             necessity
             spreads
             it self
             to
             the
             side
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             make
             any
             thing
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             vvater
             
             of
             the
             sea
             boiling
             is
             not
             so
             hot
             as
             the
             water
             of
             a
             boiling
             pot
             .
             For
             here
             the
             vast
             quantity
             doth
             not
             admit
             of
             so
             great
             heat
             over
             such
             deep
             gulfes
             .
             For
             the
             water
             of
             a
             kettle
             heats
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             bu
             the
             superficies
             begin
             to
             swell
             and
             turn
             about
             before
             they
             heat
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Vapours
               within
               the
               sea
               ,
               are
               chiefly
               generated
               by
               by
               the
               fire
               under
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             They
             referre
             it
             commonly
             to
             the
             caelestiall
             fire
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             .
             But
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             see
             a
             pot
             of
             water
             to
             boile
             ,
             set
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             hot
             .
             For
             who
             ever
             saw
             that
             ?
             the
             Sun
             may
             lick
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             so
             consume
             it
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             vapour
             :
             but
             nothing
             can
             make
             it
             boil
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             but
             fire
             put
             under
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             vapours
             within
             the
             sea
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             placed
             underneath
             :
             namely
             that
             fire
             under
             ground
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             inferiour
             things
             ,
             demonstrate
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             there
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             
               The
               vapours
               and
               tides
               of
               the
               sea
               are
               provoked
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               heaven
               ,
               (
               the
               Sun.
               )
            
          
           
             A
             labouring
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             traveller
             ,
             sweats
             easily
             enough
             by
             his
             inward
             heat
             ,
             (
             stirred
             
             up
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             his
             body
             )
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             easily
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Summer
             ,
             then
             in
             Winter
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             us
             sooner
             in
             a
             bath
             then
             else-where
             :
             the
             outward
             heat
             provoking
             the
             inward
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             sea
             vapours
             and
             boiles
             vvithin
             ,
             but
             yet
             after
             the
             harmony
             of
             the
             superiour
             fire
             which
             is
             from
             the
             stars
             .
             Which
             harmony
             is
             seen
             also
             in
             yielding
             us
             vvater
             from
             the
             clouds
             and
             fountains
             .
             For
             in
             rainy
             vveather
             fountains
             flow
             more
             abundantly
             ;
             in
             dry
             vveather
             they
             dry
             something
             ,
             both
             which
             God
             intimated
             ,
             
               Gen.
               7.
               v.
            
             11.
             and
             
               Deut.
               28.
               v.
            
             23.
             
             Now
             the
             cause
             is
             ,
             
               the
               harmony
               of
               fire
               to
               fire
            
             ;
             of
             the
             caelestiall
             to
             the
             subterraneous
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             shall
             elsewhere
             appear
             .
          
           
             XIX
             
               The
               Sea
               flowes
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Sun
               comes
               and
               goes
               ,
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Sun
             ascending
             to
             the
             Meridian
             ,
             attracts
             the
             vapours
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             causes
             the
             waters
             to
             be
             elevated
             and
             diffused
             :
             descending
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             it
             suffers
             them
             to
             fall
             again
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             waters
             swell
             again
             at
             the
             Sun
             setting
             ,
             and
             fall
             as
             he
             hastens
             to
             the
             East
             ;
             the
             cause
             is
             the
             same
             which
             in
             boyling
             pots
             :
             where
             the
             hot
             water
             is
             seen
             to
             boile
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             elevated
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             part
             which
             is
             toward
             
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             to
             fall
             again
             on
             the
             sides
             both
             wayes
             .
             So
             the
             Sea
             is
             a
             caldron
             ,
             which
             the
             Sun
             (
             the
             worlds
             fire
             )
             encompassing
             ,
             makes
             to
             swell
             up
             on
             both
             the
             opposite
             parts
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             intermediate
             parts
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             sea-tide
             following
             the
             Sun
             ,
             goes
             circularly
             after
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             .
          
           
             XX
             
               The
               fluxe
               and
               refluxe
               of
               the
               sea
               is
               varied
               according
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               site
               of
               places
               .
            
          
           
             For
             1
             in
             Winter
             it
             is
             almost
             insensible
             ,
             the
             Sun
             but
             weakly
             raising
             the
             subterrane
             vapours
             .
             2
             When
             the
             Moon
             is
             in
             conjunction
             or
             opposition
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             seas
             swell
             extraordinarily
             ;
             the
             force
             of
             both
             luminaries
             being
             joyned
             together
             to
             affect
             the
             inferiour
             things
             (
             either
             joyntly
             or
             else
             oppositely
             .
             )
             Also
             the
             Moon
             encreasing
             the
             flowings
             are
             something
             retarded
             ,
             decreasing
             they
             are
             anticipated
             :
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             ancients
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             Moon
             alone
             .
             3
             Those
             sea
             fluxes
             and
             refluxes
             vary
             also
             according
             to
             the
             divers
             turnings
             and
             windings
             of
             Countries
             and
             Promontories
             ,
             and
             the
             shorter
             or
             longer
             coherence
             of
             inlets
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             be
             perceived
             in
             some
             places
             
             sooner
             ,
             in
             others
             later
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             the
             sea
             tide
             ,
             the
             earthquake
             followes
             .
          
           
             XXI
             
               An
               earthquake
               is
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               superficies
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               any
               countrey
               ;
               arising
               from
               subterrane
               exhalations
               ,
               gathered
               together
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               and
               seeking
               a
               passage
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             ceaseth
             not
             till
             the
             said
             exhalations
             are
             either
             scattered
             through
             the
             cavities
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             else
             break
             forth
             .
          
           
             XXII
             
               Earthquakes
               are
               sometimes
               so
               horrible
               that
               they
               subvert
               Cities
               ,
               Mountaines
               ,
               Islands
               ,
               with
               an
               hideous
               bellowing
               howling
               ,
               and
               crashing
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             formidable
             effects
             cause
             us
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             those
             vapours
             are
             then
             mixt
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             by
             which
             thunders
             are
             caused
             in
             a
             cloud
             :
             and
             that
             not
             simply
             by
             the
             blast
             of
             the
             exhalations
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             burning
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             a
             kinde
             of
             subterrane
             lightnings
             :
             yet
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             here
             together
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             concrete
             substances
             :
             namely
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             Meteors
             ,
             and
             Minerals
             .
          
           
             I
             
               A
               Concrete
               thing
               is
               a
               vapour
               coagulated
               ,
               endued
               with
               some
               form
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             example
             ,
             soot
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             snow
             ,
             &c.
             
             Note
             that
             this
             name
             of
             concrete
             ,
             and
             concreture
             is
             new
             ,
             yet
             fit
             to
             expresse
             this
             degree
             of
             creatures
             ,
             which
             confers
             nothing
             but
             coagulation
             and
             figure
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               primary
               cause
               of
               concretion
               of
               vapours
               is
               cold
               ,
               which
               wheresoever
               it
               findeth
               a
               vapour
               ,
               condenseth
               and
               coagulateth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             That
             appears
             in
             Alembicks
             ,
             where
             the
             vapour
             raised
             by
             heat
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             the
             highest
             region
             of
             it
             where
             it
             is
             cold
             ,
             resolves
             it selfe
             again
             into
             water
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             Distillours
             now
             and
             then
             wash
             the
             uppermost
             cap
             of
             the
             Alembick
             with
             cold
             water
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             pipes
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             concrete
             liquour
             distils
             ,
             to
             passe
             through
             a
             vessell
             of
             water
             .
             Yet
             heat
             helps
             the
             concretion
             of
             things
             ,
             consuming
             the
             thinner
             part
             of
             the
             concrete
             ,
             and
             compelling
             the
             rest
             to
             harden
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             done
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             metals
             .
          
           
             III
             
               Some
               concretes
               are
               Aethereall
               ,
               others
               aereall
               ,
               others
               watery
               ,
               others
               earthly
               .
            
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             because
             some
             are
             made
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             as
             stars
             :
             others
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             
               clouds
               ,
               &c.
            
             others
             in
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             
               bubble
               ,
               &c.
            
             others
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             
               stones
               ,
               &c.
            
             every
             one
             of
             which
             come
             to
             be
             considered
             apart
             .
          
           
           
             IV
             
               Aethereal
               concretes
               ,
               are
               stars
               and
               comets
               .
            
          
           
             V
             
               Stars
               are
               fiery
               globes
               ,
               full
               of
               light
               and
               heat
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               skie
               glitters
               on
               every
               side
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             world
             required
             this
             ,
             that
             hanging
             lamps
             should
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             so
             lofty
             a
             palace
             :
             as
             also
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             inferiour
             world
             ,
             concerning
             which
             is
             the
             following
             Aphorisme
             .
             Now
             we
             reckon
             stars
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             concretes
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             are
             made
             of
             matter
             and
             light
             .
          
           
             Stars
             were
             produced
             in
             so
             great
             number
             upon
             very
             great
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             1
             To
             heat
             the
             earth
             with
             a
             various
             temperature
             .
             2
             To
             make
             the
             various
             harmony
             of
             times
             .
             3
             To
             inspire
             a
             various
             form
             into
             the
             creatures
             .
             For
             so
             great
             variety
             could
             not
             be
             induced
             into
             the
             lower
             world
             ,
             without
             such
             variety
             in
             coelestiall
             things
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               God
               placed
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               stars
               in
               the
               highest
               heaven
               round
               about
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               irradiate
               the
               earth
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               and
               carry
               about
               their
               sphear
               with
               a
               rapid
               motion
               of
               heat
               .
            
          
           
             On
             which
             starry
             sphear
             take
             these
             following
             Aphorismes
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             motion
             of
             this
             sphear
             is
             finished
             in
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             four
             hours
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             because
             that
             motion
             is
             circular
             ,
             it
             
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             two
             hinges
             ,
             or
             immoveable
             points
             (
             in
             
               Greek
               poles
            
             )
             of
             vvhich
             the
             one
             is
             called
             the
             
               Northern
               or
               Artick
               pole
            
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             
               Southern
               or
               Antartick
            
             .
             Betwixt
             these
             two
             poles
             the
             heaven
             is
             turned
             :
             vvith
             its
             exact
             globosity
             ,
             describing
             a
             circle
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             betwixt
             the
             two
             poles
             )
             vvhich
             they
             call
             the
             Aequator
             .
             Now
             that
             tract
             ,
             vvhere
             the
             stars
             arise
             above
             the
             earth
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               East
               ,
               or
               the
               Sun-rising
            
             :
             the
             opposite
             to
             it
             vvhere
             they
             set
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               West
               or
               Sun-setting
            
             ;
             and
             these
             four
             angles
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             
               Cardinal
               Points
            
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             stars
             of
             the
             highest
             sphear
             ,
             (
             commonly
             called
             the
             fixed
             stars
             )
             are
             globes
             of
             vvondrous
             greatnesse
             in
             themselves
             :
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             exceeding
             the
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             an
             hundred
             and
             seven
             times
             :
             and
             the
             least
             of
             them
             exceeding
             the
             same
             globe
             eighteen
             times
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             numerable
             stars
             are
             found
             by
             us
             one
             thousand
             ,
             tvventy
             tvvo
             :
             but
             God
             knovves
             the
             number
             of
             the
             innumerable
             .
             For
             the
             Galaxias
             or
             milky
             way
             (
             it
             is
             the
             whitest
             tract
             of
             heaven
             )
             is
             found
             by
             accurate
             perspectives
             to
             be
             a
             company
             of
             very
             sma●
             
             stars
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             other
             like
             tracts
             observed
             in
             heaven
             ,
             though
             lesse
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             the
             vvords
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               15.
               v.
            
             5.
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             the
             visible
             stars
             reduced
             into
             certain
             figures
             ,
             vvhich
             they
             call
             coelestiall
             signs
             in
             number
             69
             ,
             12
             vvhereof
             about
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             are
             by
             a
             peculiar
             name
             called
             the
             Zodiaque
             .
             But
             this
             Zodiaque
             declines
             with
             one
             half
             of
             it
             toward
             the
             North
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             part
             towards
             the
             south
             .
             the
             signes
             are
             comprehended
             in
             this
             distick
             .
          
           
             1
             2
             3
             4
             5
             Sunt
             Aries
             ,
             Taurus
             ,
             Gemini
             ,
             Cancer
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             6
             Virgo
             :
             7
             8
             9
             10
             11
             Libraque
             ,
             Scorpius
             ,
             Arcitenens
             ,
             Caper
             ,
             Hydria
             ,
             12
             Pisces
             .
             1
             2
             3
             The
             Ram
             ,
             the
             Bull
             and
             Twins
             to
             th'
             Spring
             belong
             ;
             4
             6
             5
             To
             Summer
             Crab
             and
             Maid
             and
             Lion
             strong
             .
             7
             8
             9
             Autumne
             hath
             Scales
             and
             Scorpion
             &
             the
             Bow
             :
             10
             11
             12
             Goat
             ,
             Water-tanckard
             ,
             Fishes
             Winter
             show
          
           
           
             6
             That
             the
             distance
             of
             this
             starry
             sphear
             from
             the
             earth
             is
             found
             above
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             semidiameters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             a
             semidiameter
             of
             the
             earth
             contains
             3600
             of
             our
             miles
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               A
               very
               great
               portion
               of
               most
               ardent
               light
               is
               conglobated
               in
               the
               sun
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               seem
               the
               onely
               fountain
               of
               light
               and
               heat
               .
            
          
           
             For
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             sun
             we
             should
             have
             perpetuall
             night
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             stars
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             at
             high
             noon
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             darkenesse
             presently
             ,
             if
             the
             sun
             be
             but
             covered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             touching
             the
             sun
             these
             following
             Axiomes
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             was
             made
             so
             great
             as
             might
             suffice
             ,
             both
             to
             illustrate
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             heat
             and
             vaporate
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
             that
             is
             160
             times
             greater
             than
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             is
             such
             a
             distance
             elevated
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             might
             serve
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             to
             burn
             it
             ,
             nor
             leave
             it
             destitute
             .
             
               Psal.
               19.
               v.
               7
            
             for
             it
             is
             placed
             almost
             in
             the
             middle
             space
             betwixt
             the
             starry
             sphear
             and
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             it
             is
             carried
             with
             a
             flower
             motion
             then
             the
             stars
             in
             their
             highest
             sphear
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             turned
             about
             equally
             ,
             as
             the
             starrie
             sphear
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             every
             day
             
             left
             behind
             almost
             a
             degree
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             whole
             circuit
             of
             the
             sphear
             hath
             360
             )
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             365
             dayes
             ,
             it
             compasseth
             the
             whole
             spear
             as
             it
             were
             going
             back
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             many
             dayes
             returns
             to
             the
             same
             star
             again
             .
             And
             this
             we
             call
             
               the
               time
               of
               an
               year
               ,
               or
               a
               solar
               year
               .
            
          
           
             4
             And
             that
             it
             may
             serve
             all
             sides
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             its
             light
             and
             heat
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             by
             turns
             )
             that
             retardation
             is
             not
             made
             simply
             though
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             world
             under
             the
             Aequator
             :
             But
             under
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             bending
             to
             the
             North
             on
             this
             side
             :
             to
             the
             South
             on
             that
             side
             Whence
             comes
             the
             division
             of
             the
             year
             into
             four
             parts
             ;
             (
             
               Spring
               ,
               Summer
               ,
               Autumn
               and
               Winter
            
             )
             and
             the
             inequality
             of
             dayes
             to
             those
             that
             inhabite
             without
             the
             equinoctiall
             .
             For
             when
             it
             declines
             to
             those
             on
             the
             North
             it
             makes
             summer
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             longest
             days
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             the
             more
             verticall
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             heats
             it
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             direct
             incidence
             and
             repercussion
             of
             the
             rayes
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               And
               because
               it
               was
               not
               convenient
               that
               the
               sunne
               and
               stars
               should
               always
               operate
               after
               one
               and
               the
               same
               manner
               (
               
                 for
                 variety
                 is
                 both
                 pleasing
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 nature
              
               )
               there
               
               were
               six
               other
               wandring
               starres
               added
               over
               and
               besides
               ,
               which
               running
               under
               the
               same
               Zodiaque
               and
               by
               certain
               turns
               entring
               into
               conjunction
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               sunne
               might
               variously
               temper
               his
               operation
               upon
               inferiour
               things
               .
            
          
           
             These
             wandring
             starres
             are
             called
             Planets
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             seven
             ,
             reckoning
             the
             sun
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             X
             
               The
               Planets
               therefore
               are
               the
               suns
               coadjutors
               in
               governing
               the
               world
               :
               which
               differ
               in
               site
               ,
               course
               ,
               magnitude
               and
               light
               .
            
          
           
             XI
             
               Three
               of
               the
               Planets
               Saturn
               (
               ♄
               )
               Jupiter
               (
               ♃
               )
               Mars
               (
               ♂
               )
               are
               above
               the
               sun
               :
               Venus
               (
               ♀
               )
               Mercury
               (
               ☿
               )
               and
               the
               Moon
               (
               ☽
               )
               below
               :
               so
               in
               a
               most
               decent
               manner
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               compassing
               about
               the
               sides
               of
               their
               King.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             stars
             are
             carried
             higher
             or
             lower
             in
             heavē
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             as
             clouds
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             wood
             in
             water
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             degrees
             of
             density
             or
             rarity
             .
             For
             as
             thick
             wood
             swims
             under
             the
             water
             either
             with
             all
             or
             with
             half
             of
             its
             body
             covered
             ,
             but
             light
             wood
             swims
             on
             the
             top
             :
             and
             watry
             clouds
             ascend
             not
             far
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             dry
             and
             barren
             clouds
             very
             high
             :
             so
             the
             globes
             of
             the
             stars
             
             are
             carried
             some
             higher
             than
             others
             according
             to
             the
             thicknesse
             of
             their
             matter
             and
             light
             .
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               upper
               Plane●s
               are
               bigger
               then
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               lower
               are
               lesser
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   that
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   doth
                   equall
                
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   Globes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ♄
                
                 
                   95
                
              
               
                 
                   ♃
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   ♂
                
                 
                   160
                
              
               
                 
                   ☉
                
                 
                   doth
                   cōtein
                   the
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ♀
                
                 
                   105
                
              
               
                 
                   ☿
                
                 
                   39
                
              
            
          
           
             XIII
             
               By
               how
               much
               the
               higher
               any
               Planet
               is
               ,
               and
               neerer
               to
               the
               highest
               sphear
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               swifter
               it
               moveth
               ;
               by
               how
               much
               the
               lower
               and
               neerer
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               flower
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Saturn
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             next
             to
             the
             eighth
             sphear
             ,
             is
             rolled
             about
             almost
             equally
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             also
             fals
             back
             by
             little
             and
             little
             :
             so
             that
             he
             runs
             through
             the
             Zodiaque
             moving
             backward
             in
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             thirty
             years
             :
             Jupiter
             in
             twelve
             years
             :
             Mars
             in
             almost
             two
             :
             the
             Sun
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             in
             a
             year
             :
             Venus
             encompasseth
             the
             Sun
             in
             five
             hundred
             eighty
             three
             dayes
             :
             Mercury
             in
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifteen
             dayes
             :
             the
             Moon
             because
             she
             is
             slowest
             of
             all
             ,
             remaining
             behind
             
             every
             day
             13
             deg
             .
             measures
             the
             Zodiaque
             in
             27⅓
             dayes
             .
          
           
             XIV
             
               The
               higher
               Planets
               do
               so
               observe
               the
               sun
               ,
               that
               approaching
               nigh
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               betake
               themselves
               into
               the
               highest
               place
               ;
               going
               from
               the
               sunne
               ,
               they
               sinke
               lower
               towards
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             both
             their
             magnitude
             and
             their
             motion
             vary
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             for
             when
             they
             are
             neerer
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             they
             seem
             greater
             ;
             but
             more
             remote
             lesser
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             higher
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             slower
             they
             move
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             called
             direct
             ;
             the
             lower
             they
             descend
             the
             swifter
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             seem
             either
             stationary
             ,
             (
             keeping
             pace
             for
             some
             weeks
             with
             the
             same
             fixed
             stars
             )
             or
             else
             retrograde
             ,
             sometimes
             outstripping
             them
             in
             their
             course
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               Venus
               and
               Mercury
               depart
               not
               from
               the
               sun
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               to
               the
               sides
               both
               ways
               :
               Venus
               47
               degrees
               ,
               Mercury
               23
               degrees
               .
               So
               that
               sometimes
               they
               go
               before
               the
               sun
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               follow
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               lie
               hid
               under
               his
               rayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Venus
            
             when
             she
             is
             the
             morning
             star
             and
             goes
             before
             the
             Sun
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Lucifer
             :
             when
             she
             is
             the
             evening
             star
             she
             is
             called
             Hesperus
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               As
               for
               their
               light
               ,
               Mars
               is
               very
               
               fiery
               and
               calefactive
               :
               ♄
               is
               pale
               and
               very
               frigifactive
               :
               ♃
               and
               ♀
               are
               of
               a
               benigne
               light
               :
               ☿
               changeably
               sparckling
               :
               ☽
               shines
               with
               a
               borrowed
               light
               onely
               :
               of
               which
               more
               by
               and
               by
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
             That
             the
             stars
             and
             planets
             do
             not
             sparkle
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             greater
             distance
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             ♄
             should
             sparkle
             more
             then
             Mercury
             :
             vvhereas
             we
             find
             the
             contrary
             )
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             flaming
             .
             For
             fire
             or
             light
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             therefore
             the
             polar
             stars
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             least
             stirred
             with
             the
             common
             motion
             ,
             twinckle
             most
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Because
               the
               Moon
               is
               near
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               a
               grosse
               air
               ,
               she
               moves
               most
               slowly
               ;
               and
               also
               her
               body
               is
               grosse
               and
               obscure
               ,
               like
               a
               globous
               cloud
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             distant
             from
             the
             earth
             above
             60
             semidiameters
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Moon
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             opacity
             doth
             not
             shine
             of
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             else
             very
             weakly
             :
             but
             on
             that
             side
             that
             she
             is
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             on
             that
             side
             she
             shines
             like
             a
             looking
             glasse
             ,
             the
             other
             halfe
             being
             obscure
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Because
             the
             Moon
             was
             to
             rule
             the
             night
             ,
             a
             weak
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             borrowed
             was
             given
             her
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             was
             appointed
             to
             shew
             lesser
             times
             (
             Months
             )
             a
             motion
             
             different
             from
             the
             Sun
             was
             given
             her
             ,
             that
             by
             her
             departure
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             returning
             ,
             she
             might
             designe
             the
             progresse
             of
             the
             moneths
             :
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             done
             more
             evidently
             ,
             she
             was
             placed
             below
             the
             sun
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             appear
             to
             us
             with
             her
             face
             enlightned
             after
             divers
             manners
             .
             For
             vvhen
             she
             runs
             with
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             same
             signe
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             she
             doth
             not
             appear
             to
             us
             ;
             because
             her
             enlightned
             face
             is
             turned
             toward
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             her
             obscure
             face
             to
             us
             .
             But
             when
             she
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             we
             beholding
             her
             on
             the
             same
             side
             which
             looketh
             toward
             the
             Sun
             ,
             see
             all
             her
             luminous
             face
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             the
             intermediate
             places
             we
             see
             her
             encreasing
             or
             decreasing
             in
             light
             ;
             according
             as
             she
             turns
             her
             enlightned
             face
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             turns
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             her
             position
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             XIX
             
               When
               the
               Moon
               ,
               at
               the
               change
               ,
               comes
               directly
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               she
               obscures
               him
               as
               to
               us
               ;
               when
               at
               the
               full
               ,
               she
               is
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               she
               enters
               into
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               is
               her selfe
               obscured
               :
               and
               this
               they
               call
               the
               Eclipses
               of
               the
               Luminaries
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             obscured
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             Moon
             
             is
             .
             For
             the
             Moon
             is
             really
             obscured
             ,
             that
             is
             deprived
             of
             light
             ,
             as
             being
             fallen
             into
             the
             shadow
             ;
             but
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             deprived
             of
             light
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             covered
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             as
             then
             enlighten
             the
             earth
             with
             his
             rayes
             ;
             therefore
             the
             earth
             is
             then
             more
             truly
             eclipsed
             then
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Now
             God
             ordained
             Eclipses
             1
             That
             we
             might
             understand
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             light
             is
             from
             the
             Sun.
             2
             That
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Luminaries
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             might
             be
             found
             out
             .
             3
             To
             finde
             the
             true
             longitude
             of
             countries
             ;
             but
             that
             belongs
             to
             Astronomers
             ,
             this
             last
             to
             Geographers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Comets
             .
          
           
             XX
             
               Comets
               are
               accessory
               stars
               ,
               which
               somtimes
               shine
               ,
               and
               go
               out
               again
               :
               for
               the
               most
               part
               with
               tayles
               ,
               or
               busbes
               of
               hair
               .
            
          
           
             We
             reckon
             them
             to
             the
             heaven
             and
             stars
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             air
             and
             meteors
             :
             because
             they
             are
             not
             generated
             in
             sublunary
             places
             ,
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             thought
             )
             but
             in
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             even
             above
             the
             Sun
             :
             which
             1
             Their
             motion
             ,
             swifter
             always
             then
             the
             Moon
             it selfe
             .
             2
             Their
             parallax
             ,
             lesse
             then
             the
             Moons
             ,
             somtimes
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             do
             shew
             .
          
           
             XXI
             
               Comets
               are
               not
               vapours
               kindled
               ;
               but
               a
               reflexion
               of
               the
               Suns
               light
               ,
               in
               vapours
               so
               far
               elevated
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             first
             is
             easily
             proved
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Comet
             were
             a
             vapour
             kindled
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             last
             halfe
             an
             hour
             .
             (
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             kindled
             but
             a
             sulphury
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             consumed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             Gun-powder
             ,
             Lightning
             ,
             a
             Chasme
             ,
             a
             falling
             star
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             histories
             relate
             that
             comets
             have
             lasted
             three
             years
             .
             The
             second
             is
             shewed
             ,
             because
             comets
             1
             Cast
             a
             taile
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             the
             Moon
             doth
             a
             shadow
             ;
             (
             for
             those
             dry
             vapours
             are
             not
             an
             opacous
             body
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             but
             semidiaphanous
             .
             )
             2
             They
             are
             eclipsed
             (
             as
             Campanella
             testifies
             )
             by
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Moon
             :
             which
             vvould
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             burned
             with
             their
             own
             fire
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             That
             which
             is
             reported
             of
             a
             fulphureous
             matter
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
             which
             fell
             from
             a
             burning
             comet
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             made
             of
             some
             fiery
             meteors
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             comet
             .
          
           
             XXII
             
               The
               ends
               of
               comets
               are
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ;
               1
               That
               the
               whole
               heaven
               moves
               ,
               not
               the
               stars
               only
               .
               2
               That
               it
               is
               liquid
               and
               transmeable
               ,
               not
               hard
               like
               Chrystall
               .
               3
               That
               vapours
               ascend
               so
               high
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               mutations
               every
               where
               in
               this
               visible
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Vapours
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whether
             exhaling
             from
             
             this
             our
             inferiour
             world
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             supercelestiall
             waters
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             not
             hold
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             exhale
             ,
             and
             are
             spread
             abroad
             into
             the
             thinner
             region
             of
             the
             stars
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             aëriall
             Concrets
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Meteors
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               perpetuall
               confluxe
               of
               exhalations
               in
               the
               air
               from
               all
               the
               Elements
               ,
               many
               things
               are
               daily
               there
               concreted
               ,
               but
               of
               small
               continuance
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             air
             is
             full
             of
             exhalations
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             seemeth
             clear
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             pure
             here
             near
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             have
             something
             watery
             ,
             oily
             or
             salt
             alwayes
             admixt
             with
             it
             .
             Things
             concrete
             of
             these
             were
             anciently
             called
             Meteors
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             made
             on
             high
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             high
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             
               Of
               humid
               exhalations
               are
               made
               watery
               meteors
               :
               fiery
               of
               dry
               .
            
          
           
             XXV
             
               Watery
               meteors
               are
               ,
               mists
               ,
               clouds
               ,
               rain
               ,
               hail
               ,
               snow
               ,
               dew
               ,
               frost
               .
            
          
           
             We
             must
             see
             them
             every
             one
             apart
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             
               A
               mist
               is
               a
               watery
               exhalation
               half
               concrete
               ,
               which
               being
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               density
               it
               cannot
               elevate
               it selfe
               ,
               creeps
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             XXVII
             
               A
               cloud
               is
               a
               gathering
               together
               of
               
               thin
               vapours
               ,
               and
               elevated
               upward
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               of
               the
               air
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             gathered
             together
             most
             of
             all
             over
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             standing
             waters
             ,
             because
             there
             most
             exhalations
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             are
             driven
             through
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             windes
             ,
             and
             increased
             with
             exhalations
             arising
             elsewhere
             .
             Hence
             in
             every
             region
             ,
             rain
             comes
             ,
             most
             often
             from
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             lies
             nearest
             to
             the
             sea
             ;
             as
             with
             us
             from
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             
               Rain
               is
               the
               resolution
               of
               a
               cloud
               into
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               falling
               of
               it
               by
               drops
               .
            
          
           
             N.
             1
             That
             resolution
             is
             alwayes
             made
             by
             the
             condensation
             of
             the
             vapour
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             not
             alwayes
             the
             same
             efficient
             cause
             of
             its
             condensation
             .
             For
             sometimes
             cold
             condenseth
             a
             vapour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             head
             and
             pipe
             of
             an
             Alembick
             (
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             cooled
             )
             we
             see
             :
             sometimes
             the
             very
             compression
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             conspissation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             roof
             of
             baths
             ,
             and
             the
             cover
             of
             a
             boiling
             pot
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             causes
             is
             wanting
             to
             beget
             rain
             :
             being
             that
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             air
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             the
             cloud
             being
             pressed
             together
             by
             the
             vapours
             alwayes
             ascending
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             dissolved
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             burning
             heat
             
             of
             the
             air
             is
             a
             fore-teller
             of
             rain
             :
             because
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             air
             is
             thickned
             .
          
           
             N.
             2.
             
             That
             rain
             is
             better
             for
             fields
             and
             gardens
             then
             river
             water
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             fatnesse
             mixt
             with
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             evaporations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             minerals
             ,
             plants
             ,
             and
             Animals
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             gives
             the
             earth
             a
             most
             profitable
             tincture
             .
          
           
             N.
             3
             Sometimes
             wormes
             ,
             small
             fishes
             ,
             frogs
             ,
             &c.
             fall
             with
             the
             rain
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             are
             suddenly
             generated
             within
             the
             cloud
             ,
             of
             vapours
             gathered
             together
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             living
             spirit
             admixt
             therewith
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             waters
             brought
             forth
             creeping
             things
             and
             fishes
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             
               Hail
               is
               rain
               congealed
            
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             the
             Sun
             beams
             in
             the
             greatest
             heat
             of
             Summer
             ,
             have
             driven
             away
             all
             cold
             from
             the
             earth
             into
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             that
             vehement
             cold
             doth
             violently
             harden
             the
             drops
             of
             rain
             passing
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             forces
             them
             to
             turn
             to
             ice
             :
             and
             therefore
             haile
             cannot
             be
             procreated
             in
             Winter
             ,
             the
             cold
             abiding
             then
             near
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             on
             high
             .
          
           
             XXX
             
               Snow
               ,
               is
               a
               resolution
               of
               a
               cloud
               into
               
               most
               small
               drops
               ,
               and
               withall
               a
               thickning
               of
               them
               with
               a
               gentle
               cold
               .
            
          
           
             N.
             1
             It
             falls
             only
             in
             Winter
             :
             because
             the
             vapours
             are
             not
             elevated
             by
             the
             weak
             rayes
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             middle
             (
             that
             is
             the
             cold
             )
             region
             ;
             here
             then
             near
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             resolution
             is
             made
             in
             a
             milder
             cold
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             congelation
             is
             very
             mild
             .
             2
             The
             whitenesse
             of
             the
             snow
             is
             from
             the
             conjunction
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             water
             :
             the
             same
             comes
             to
             passe
             in
             broken
             ice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             froth
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             
               Dew
               is
               a
               thin
               vapour
               
                 (
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 air
                 it selfe
                 )
              
               attracted
               by
               the
               leaves
               of
               plants
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               coldnesse
               condensed
               into
               water
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             upon
             plants
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             summer
             ,
             when
             the
             plants
             are
             colder
             then
             the
             air
             it selfe
             .
             Now
             this
             turnes
             to
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             the
             plants
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             means
             they
             are
             moistned
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             driest
             time
             of
             the
             year
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             produced
             also
             in
             those
             countries
             which
             know
             no
             rain
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             
               Frost
               is
               congealed
               dew
            
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             winter
             ,
             when
             cold
             reigns
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             suns
             absence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             fiery
             Meteors
             .
          
           
             Fiery
             meteors
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             fat
             fumes
             ,
             kindled
             in
             the
             air
             :
             the
             principal
             kinds
             of
             which
             are
             seven
             ;
             
               a
               falling
               star
               :
               a
               flying
               dragon
               :
               lightning
               :
               flying
               sparks
               :
               ignis
               fatuus
               :
               a
               torch
               :
               and
               ignis
               lambens
               .
            
          
           
             XXXIII
             
               A
               falling
               star
               is
               a
               fat
               and
               viscous
               fume
               ,
               kindled
               (
               
                 by
                 an
                 antiperistasis
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 obsistency
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 round
                 about
              
               )
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               flame
               whereof
               following
               its
               fuell
               is
               carried
               downward
               ,
               till
               it
               fail
               also
               and
               be
               extinguished
               .
            
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             every
             clear
             night
             ,
             in
             winter
             more
             then
             in
             summer
             :
             and
             you
             may
             see
             the
             like
             spectacle
             ,
             if
             you
             kindle
             the
             fat
             fume
             of
             a
             candle
             put
             out
             with
             another
             candle
             put
             to
             it
             above
             .
             This
             falling
             star
             is
             made
             of
             a
             grosse
             vapour
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             grossenesse
             hanging
             together
             like
             a
             cord
             .
             Therefore
             it
             burns
             so
             violently
             ,
             that
             falling
             upon
             a
             man
             it
             burns
             through
             his
             garment
             .
             Look
             which
             way
             it
             tends
             with
             its
             motion
             ,
             it
             foretels
             wind
             from
             that
             part
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             
               A
               flying
               dragon
               ,
               is
               a
               long
               ,
               thick
               ,
               fat
               fume
               ,
               elevated
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               being
               kindled
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               dart
               it selfe
               downward
               ,
               bnt
               side-wayes
               like
               a
               dragon
               ,
               or
               sparkling
               beam
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             meteors
             is
             not
             so
             often
             seen
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             naturall
             causes
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             Divell
             flies
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             
               Lightning
               is
               fire
               kindled
               within
               a
               cloud
               ,
               which
               flying
               from
               the
               contrary
               cold
               ,
               breaks
               out
               with
               an
               horrible
               noise
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               casts
               the
               flame
               as
               far
               as
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             World
             is
             the
             Alembick
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             air
             the
             cap
             of
             this
             Alembick
             :
             the
             sun
             is
             the
             fire
             :
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             minerals
             ,
             plants
             ,
             &c.
             are
             the
             things
             which
             being
             softned
             with
             this
             fire
             ,
             exhale
             vapours
             upward
             perpetually
             .
             So
             there
             ascend
             ,
             salt
             ,
             sulphury
             ,
             nitrous
             ,
             &c.
             vapours
             ,
             which
             being
             wrapped
             up
             in
             clouds
             ,
             put
             forth
             various
             effects
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             
               When
               sulphury
               exhalations
               are
               mixt
               with
               nitrous
               ,
            
             (
             the
             first
             of
             a
             most
             hot
             nature
             ,
             the
             second
             most
             cold
             )
             they
             endure
             one
             another
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             till
             the
             sulphur
             takes
             fire
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             presently
             their
             followes
             the
             same
             effect
             as
             in
             gun-powder
             ,
             (
             whose
             composition
             is
             the
             same
             of
             Sulphur
             and
             Nitre
             )
             a
             fight
             ,
             a
             rapture
             ,
             a
             noise
             ,
             a
             violent
             casting
             forth
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             a
             viscous
             flaming
             matter
             is
             cast
             forth
             ,
             which
             presently
             inflames
             whatsoever
             it
             touches
             that
             is
             apt
             to
             flame
             ,
             and
             smiting
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             turnes
             
             to
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             being
             taken
             out
             after
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             thunder-bolt
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             
               Flying
               sparks
               are
               a
               sulphury
               fume
               scattered
               into
               many
               small
               parts
               and
               kindled
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             seldome
             seen
             as
             likewise
             those
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             
               Ignis
               fatuus
               ,
               is
               a
               fat
               and
               viscous
               fume
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               grossenesse
               ,
               doth
               not
               elevate
               it selfe
               far
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               being
               kindled
               ,
               straggles
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               leading
               travellers
               sometimes
               out
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               into
               danger
               .
            
          
           
             XXXVIII
             A
             torch
             is
             a
             fume
             like
             it
             ,
             but
             thin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             elevated
             upwards
             :
             which
             being
             kindled
             .
             burnes
             a
             while
             like
             a
             candle
             or
             lamp
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             Ignis
             lambens
             ,
             is
             a
             fat
             exhalation
             coming
             from
             a
             living
             body
             ,
             heated
             with
             motion
             ,
             and
             kindled
             at
             its
             head
             ,
             or
             near
             about
             .
          
           
             It
             sometimes
             befalls
             men
             and
             horses
             ,
             vehemently
             breathing
             after
             running
             ,
             that
             the
             ardent
             vapours
             sent
             forth
             ,
             are
             turned
             into
             flames
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             appearing
             Meteors
             .
          
           
             Appearing
             Meteors
             ,
             are
             the
             images
             of
             things
             in
             clouds
             ,
             variously
             expressed
             by
             the
             incident
             light
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             observed
             
             seven
             :
             
               Chasma
               ,
               Halo
               ,
               Parelius
               ,
               Paraselene
               ,
               Rods
               ,
               Colours
               ,
               the
               Rainbow
               .
            
          
           
             
               XL
               Chasma
            
             (
             a
             pit
             )
             
               is
               the
               hollowness
               of
               a
               cloud
               ,
               making
               shew
               of
               a
               great
               hole
               .
            
          
           
             It
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             shadow
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             the
             extremities
             whereof
             are
             enlightned
             .
             You
             may
             see
             the
             like
             almost
             in
             the
             night
             by
             a
             candle
             ,
             on
             a
             wall
             ,
             which
             hath
             any
             hollownesse
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             whitish
             .
          
           
             
               XLI
               Halo
            
             (
             a
             floor
             )
             is
             a
             luminous
             circle
             ,
             when
             the
             vapours
             underneath
             the
             sun
             ,
             or
             moon
             ,
             are
             illustrated
             with
             the
             rayes
             of
             the
             luminary
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             the
             same
             by
             night
             in
             a
             bath
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             vaporous
             place
             ,
             about
             a
             burning
             candle
             .
             It
             is
             oftest
             seen
             under
             the
             moon
             ,
             because
             the
             sun
             with
             his
             stronger
             rayes
             either
             penetrates
             or
             dissipates
             the
             cloud
             .
          
           
             XLII
             Parelius
             
               (
               a
               false
               sun
            
             )
             is
             the
             representation
             of
             the
             sun
             upon
             a
             bright
             cloud
             placed
             by
             its
             side
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             if
             you
             stand
             upon
             the
             opposite
             bank
             of
             a
             river
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             two
             suns
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             true
             one
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             other
             reflected
             in
             the
             water
             .
             There
             are
             sometimes
             three
             suns
             seen
             ,
             if
             two
             of
             
             those
             clouds
             are
             at
             once
             opposed
             to
             the
             sun
             ;
             and
             our
             sight
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             
               Paraselene
               (
               
                 a
                 false
                 moon
              
               )
               is
               the
               image
               of
               the
               moon
               expressed
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               upon
               a
               collaterall
               cloud
               .
            
          
           
             XLIV
             
               Rods
               ,
               are
               beams
               of
               the
               sun
               covered
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               yet
               shining
               through
               the
               thin
               cloud
               ,
               stretched
               towards
               the
               earth
               like
               rods
               .
            
          
           
             XLV
             
               Colours
               are
               they
               that
               appear
               divers
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               after
               severall
               manners
               turned
               toward
               the
               sun
               and
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               cloud
               seems
               somtimes
               yellow
               ,
               somtimes
               red
               &
               fiery
               .
            
          
           
             XLVI
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Rainbow
               is
               an
               Halo
               opsite
               to
               the
               sun
               or
               moon
               ,
               in
               a
               dewy
               cloud
               ,
               reprepresenting
               a
               bow
               of
               divers
               colours
               .
            
          
           
             For
             there
             are
             Lunar
             rainbows
             also
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Rainbow
             is
             an
             appearing
             Meteor
             ,
             is
             plain
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             comes
             and
             goes
             backwards
             and
             forwards
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             beholder
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             behold
             it
             from
             severall
             places
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             image
             or
             brightness
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             on
             the
             shore
             .
             I
             say
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               Meteor
               like
               to
               an
               Halo
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             alike
             circular
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             
               Halo
               ,
               the
               center
               of
               the
               luminary
               ,
               the
               center
               of
               the
               lightsome
               circle
               ,
               and
               the
               center
               
               of
               our
               eye
               are
               in
               one
               right
               line
               ,
            
             so
             in
             a
             Rainbow
             :
             onely
             that
             in
             the
             first
             the
             luminary
             and
             the
             eye
             are
             the
             extreams
             ,
             the
             Halo
             in
             the
             middest
             :
             here
             the
             luminary
             and
             the
             bow
             are
             the
             extreams
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             in
             the
             middest
             .
             Now
             there
             doth
             not
             appear
             a
             whole
             circle
             in
             the
             rainbow
             ,
             because
             the
             center
             of
             it
             to
             us
             fals
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             upper
             halfe
             of
             the
             circle
             only
             appears
             .
             If
             any
             one
             could
             elevate
             himselfe
             into
             the
             cloud
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             cloud
             ,
             without
             doubt
             he
             would
             see
             the
             whole
             circle
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             .
             Hence
             also
             the
             reason
             is
             evident
             ,
             
               why
               at
               the
               suns
               rising
               or
               setting
               there
               appears
               a
               whole
               semicircle
               elevated
               right
               up
               towards
               heaven
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               sun
               is
               high
               ,
               it
               appeares
               low
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               why
               there
               can
               be
               none
               at
               all
               when
               the
               sun
               is
               verticall
               .
            
             The
             Lunar
             Rainbowes
             are
             onely
             pale
             ,
             as
             an
             Halo
             :
             the
             Solar
             shewes
             forth
             most
             fair
             clouds
             ,
             from
             a
             stronger
             light
             diversly
             reflected
             from
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             drops
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             melting
             cloud
             :
             )
             the
             colours
             being
             coordinate
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             
               Chrystalline
               Prisme
            
             :
             and
             certainly
             
               the
               Rainbow
               was
               given
               even
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               learn
               to
               contemplate
               the
               nature
               of
               colours
               .
            
             There
             is
             also
             a
             contrairis
             ,
             namely
             when
             the
             rainbow
             reflects
             
             again
             upon
             another
             cloud
             underneath
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             lesse
             and
             of
             a
             weaker
             colour
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             the
             colours
             inverted
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             highest
             is
             lowest
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             the
             right
             side
             answers
             to
             the
             left
             side
             ,
             &c.
             but
             of
             Meteors
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             watery
             (
             oncretes
             .
          
           
             XLVII
             Watery
             concretes
             are
             :
             
               a
               bubble
               ,
               foame
               ,
               ice
               ,
               and
               severall
               appearances
               in
               the
               water
               :
            
             also
             
               the
               saltnesse
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               spring
               waters
               ,
               and
               medicinall
               waters
               .
            
          
           
             XLVIII
             A
             bubble
             is
             a
             thin
             watery
             skin
             ,
             filled
             with
             air
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             made
             when
             a
             small
             portion
             of
             air
             thrust
             down
             below
             the
             water
             is
             carried
             upwards
             :
             which
             the
             water
             ,
             being
             somwhat
             fatter
             in
             its
             superficies
             ,
             suffers
             not
             presently
             to
             flie
             out
             ,
             but
             covers
             it
             with
             a
             thin
             skin
             ,
             like
             a
             little
             bladder
             .
             By
             how
             much
             the
             more
             oily
             the
             water
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             longer
             the
             bubbles
             hold
             :
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             those
             ludicrous
             round
             bubbles
             ,
             which
             boyes
             are
             wont
             to
             blow
             out
             of
             water
             and
             sope
             ,
             (
             which
             flie
             a
             great
             while
             through
             the
             air
             unbroken
             .
             )
             From
             the
             bubble
             we
             learn
             ,
             to
             what
             a
             subtilty
             water
             may
             be
             brought
             .
             For
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             bubble
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             thinner
             then
             the
             thinnest
             paper
             .
          
           
           
             XLIX
             Foame
             is
             a
             company
             of
             very
             small
             bubbles
             ,
             raised
             by
             the
             sudden
             falling
             of
             water
             into
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             beating
             of
             the
             water
             into
             small
             parts
             causes
             whitenesse
             in
             the
             foam
             ;
             even
             as
             ice
             ,
             waxe
             ,
             pitch
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             are
             whitish
             when
             they
             are
             beaten
             .
             The
             durability
             also
             of
             the
             foam
             is
             more
             in
             an
             oily
             liquour
             ,
             as
             in
             beer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             L
             Ice
             is
             water
             hardened
             together
             with
             cold
             .
          
           
             LI
             Watery
             impressions
             are
             images
             of
             clouds
             ,
             of
             birds
             flying
             over
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             trees
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             things
             objected
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             water
             is
             the
             first
             mirrour
             ,
             receiving
             the
             images
             of
             all
             things
             :
             which
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             evennesse
             of
             its
             superficies
             .
             For
             light
             coloured
             with
             things
             falling
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             cannot
             (
             as
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             in
             another
             body
             of
             a
             rough
             superficies
             )
             be
             dispersed
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             exceeding
             evennesse
             is
             intirely
             reflected
             ,
             and
             presents
             it selfe
             whole
             with
             that
             image
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             beholder
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             mirrours
             .
             But
             let
             us
             come
             to
             reall
             concretions
             in
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             LII
             The
             saltnesse
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             subterrane
             fire
             ,
             which
             heating
             a
             bituminous
             matter
             ,
             spreadeth
             salt
             exhalations
             through
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
           
             Saltnesse
             something
             bitter
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             oleosity
             was
             given
             to
             the
             sea
             .
             1
             That
             the
             waters
             might
             not
             putrifie
             .
             2
             For
             the
             more
             convenient
             nutriment
             of
             fishes
             .
             3
             For
             strength
             to
             bear
             the
             burdens
             of
             ships
             .
             Now
             the
             sea
             is
             salt
             ,
             not
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             thought
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sun
             beams
             ,
             extracting
             the
             thinner
             parts
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             scorching
             the
             rest
             .
             (
             For
             our
             fire
             would
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             sun
             in
             lakes
             and
             pooles
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             done
             :
             yea
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             salt
             water
             is
             heated
             with
             our
             fire
             ,
             the
             salter
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             fresh
             water
             is
             so
             much
             the
             fresher
             )
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             heat
             included
             within
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             deep
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             cannot
             exhale
             ,
             it
             scorcheth
             sharply
             the
             humour
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             turnes
             to
             urine
             :
             The
             very
             same
             we
             see
             done
             in
             our
             own
             body
             (
             and
             all
             living
             creatures
             )
             For
             urine
             and
             sweat
             are
             alike
             salt
             .
          
           
             LIII
             Spring
             waters
             are
             made
             of
             vapours
             condensed
             in
             the
             cavernes
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             drops
             are
             gathered
             together
             upon
             the
             covers
             of
             pots
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             under
             the
             earth
             there
             lies
             a
             great
             deep
             ,
             
               Gen.
               7.
            
             11.
             
             That
             is
             a
             mighty
             masse
             of
             waters
             ,
             diffused
             through
             the
             
             hollows
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             joynes
             with
             certain
             gulfes
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             in
             some
             places
             is
             altogether
             insearchable
             .
             Therefore
             as
             vapours
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             open
             sea
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             which
             being
             resolved
             into
             drops
             distill
             rain
             :
             so
             the
             subterrane
             waters
             ,
             being
             attenuated
             by
             the
             subterrane
             heat
             ,
             send
             forth
             vapours
             ,
             which
             being
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             hollowes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             collected
             into
             drops
             ,
             flow
             out
             which
             way
             [
             passage
             ]
             is
             given
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               rivers
               enter
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               the
               sea
               runneth
               not
               over
               :
               unto
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               rivers
               come
               they
               returne
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               flow
               again
               .
               Eccles.
               1.
               v.
            
             7.
             
             Whence
             it
             is
             understood
             
               why
               springs
               yield
               fresh
               water
            
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             from
             those
             bitter
             ,
             and
             salt
             waters
             of
             the
             sea
             ?
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             by
             distillation
             to
             the
             spring
             head
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             sea
             water
             being
             distilled
             (
             that
             is
             resolved
             first
             into
             vapours
             ,
             then
             into
             drops
             in
             an
             Alembick
             )
             looseth
             its
             saltnesse
             :
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             then
             the
             deep
             under
             ground
             ,
             evaporating
             salt
             waters
             sendeth
             them
             fresh
             out
             of
             fountains
             neverthelesse
             .
             And
             what
             need
             words
             ?
             For
             clouds
             gathered
             of
             the
             vapours
             
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             send
             down
             fresh
             showers
             .
             S●
             how
             excellently
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             agree
             with
             it selfe
             still
             .
          
           
             LIV
             Medicinall
             waters
             are
             made
             of
             the
             various
             tinctures
             of
             the
             metals
             and
             juices
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             from
             which
             they
             receive
             the
             virtue
             〈◊〉
             healing
             and
             savour
             .
             )
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             hot
             waters
             or
             baths
             ,
             a●
             made
             of
             bitumen
             burning
             within
             :
             Therefore
             they
             exhale
             sulphur
             manifestly
             ;
             b●●
             sharpish
             waters
             relish
             of
             iron
             ,
             coper
             ,
             vitrio●allom
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             earthly
             concretes
             it
             wil●
             be
             now
             time
             to
             speak
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             earthly
             concretes
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Minerals
             .
          
           
             LV
             Minerals
             are
             earthly
             concretes
             begotten
             of
             subterrane
             vapours
             ;
             as
             clods
             ,
             concret
             juicesî
             metals
             ,
             and
             stones
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             called
             minerals
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             if
             you
             shonld
             say
             
               from
               the
               earth
            
             .
             They
             call
             them
             also
             Fossiles
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             digged
             :
             that
             all
             these
             are
             begotten
             of
             subterrane
             vapours
             ,
             and
             subterrane
             fire
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             example
             of
             our
             body
             :
             wherein
             
               bloud
               ,
               choler
               ,
               flegme
               ,
               melanlancholy
               ,
               urine
               ,
               spittle
               ,
               fat
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               veins
               ,
               nerves
               ,
               membranes
               ,
               gristles
               ,
               bone
               ,
               &c.
            
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               stone
               and
               gravell
            
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             the
             vapours
             of
             
             food
             concocted
             and
             digested
             as
             :
             shal
             be
             seen
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             as
             these
             parts
             of
             ours
             are
             formed
             within
             the
             body
             by
             the
             heat
             included
             ;
             so
             minerals
             are
             generated
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             elsewhere
             .
             For
             the
             earth
             with
             its
             most
             deep
             passages
             and
             veins
             winding
             every
             way
             ,
             where
             infinite
             vapours
             are
             generated
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             distilled
             in
             a
             thousand
             fashions
             ,
             is
             that
             great
             work-house
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             such
             things
             are
             wrought
             ,
             as
             neither
             art
             can
             imitate
             ,
             nor
             wit
             well
             find
             out
             .
          
           
             LVI
             
               Clods
               are
               digged
               earths
               ,
               infected
               only
               with
               fatnesse
               ,
               or
               some
               colour
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               soaked
               ,
               as
            
             1
             Clay
             .
             2
             Marle
             .
             3
             Chalk
             .
             4
             Red
             earth
             .
             5
             Paintings
             ,
             or
             painters
             colours
             ,
             (
             
               as
               lake
               ,
               vermilion
               ,
               oker
               ,
               azure
               ,
               or
               blew
               ,
               verdigrease
               .
            
             )
             6
             Fullers
             earth
             in
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             7
             Medicinall
             earth
             ,
             as
             sealed
             earth
             ,
             
               Lemnian
               ,
               Armenian
               ,
               Samian
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             These
             colours
             seem
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             soot
             of
             the
             subterrane
             fumes
             ,
             variously
             distilled
             ;
             and
             those
             earths
             ,
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             various
             mixture
             of
             liquors
             distilled
             also
             variously
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             quality
             .
          
           
             LVII
             
               Concrete
               juices
               ,
               are
               fossiles
               indued
               
               with
               a
               savour
               ,
               or
               some
               sharp
               virtue
               ,
               apt
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               or
               kindled
            
             ;
             as
             sulphur
             ,
             niter
             ,
             salt
             ,
             allome
             ,
             vitriol
             ,
             arsenick
             ,
             (
             which
             painters
             call
             orpiment
             )
             antimonie
             or
             stibium
             ,
             
               &
               such
               like
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             Those
             juices
             seem
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               the
               cream
            
             of
             subterrane
             liquors
             variously
             distilled
             .
          
           
             LVIII
             
               Metals
               are
               watery
               fossiles
               ,
               apt
               to
               be
               melted
               ,
               cast
               ,
               and
               hammered
               :
            
             as
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             brasse
             ,
             (
             or
             copper
             )
             iron
             ,
             tin
             ,
             lead
             ,
             quick-silver
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             progenerated
             of
             fire
             ,
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             oft
             times
             taken
             hot
             out
             of
             the
             veines
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             touch
             will
             not
             endure
             them
             .
             For
             in
             winter
             when
             all
             herbs
             are
             white
             with
             frost
             ,
             those
             which
             grow
             over
             the
             veins
             ,
             admit
             of
             no
             frost
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hot
             exhalation
             within
             hindering
             concretion
             ,
             so
             also
             trees
             ,
             by
             the
             blewnesse
             of
             their
             leaves
             ,
             shew
             the
             veines
             of
             metals
             .
          
           
             2
             Now
             that
             metals
             are
             made
             of
             vapours
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             also
             to
             be
             procreated
             in
             the
             very
             clouds
             .
             For
             examples
             are
             not
             unknown
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             age
             of
             bodies
             of
             brasse
             ,
             or
             iron
             ,
             of
             no
             small
             weight
             falling
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             metals
             are
             made
             of
             watery
             vapours
             
             their
             liquabilitie
             shews
             ;
             now
             they
             are
             coagulated
             by
             virtue
             of
             salt
             .
             Therefore
             the
             drosse
             of
             iron
             is
             salt
             and
             bitter
             .
          
           
             4
             Quicksilver
             alone
             is
             alwayes
             liquid
             ,
             never
             consistent
             ;
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             witnesse
             of
             the
             watery
             nature
             of
             metals
             .
             Other
             metals
             swim
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             most
             compacted
             substance
             of
             all
             ,
             gold
             only
             excepted
             :
             which
             therefore
             it
             receives
             only
             into
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             5
             Whether
             metals
             differ
             in
             their
             species
             ,
             or
             only
             in
             degree
             of
             purity
             and
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             heat
             ,
             we
             leave
             now
             in
             suspense
             .
          
           
             LIX
             
               Stones
               are
               earthly
               fossiles
               ,
               hardly
               compacted
               ,
               apt
               only
               to
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               .
            
          
           
             That
             stones
             are
             earth
             coagulated
             with
             water
             and
             fire
             ,
             bricks
             and
             pots
             teach
             us
             ;
             for
             here
             art
             imitates
             nature
             .
             Yet
             the
             severall
             formes
             of
             stones
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             earth
             simply
             concrete
             ,
             but
             a
             masse
             concrete
             of
             divers
             most
             grosse
             earthly
             vapours
             ,
             with
             a
             various
             temperature
             of
             humours
             .
          
           
             LX
             
               Stones
               are
               either
               vulgar
               ,
               or
               precious
               .
            
          
           
             LXI
             
               A
               vulgar
               stone
               is
               earth
               most
               hardly
               compacted
               :
               the
               principall
               kinds
               of
               which
               are
               seven
               .
            
             The
             gravell
             stone
             ,
             the
             milstone
             ,
             the
             pumice-stone
             ,
             the
             flint
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Smiris
             wherewith
             glasse
             is
             cut
             ,
             
             and
             iron
             polished
             the
             whetstone
             ,
             and
             the
             touch
             stone
             ,
             (
             or
             
               Lapis
               lydius
            
             )
             the
             marble
             and
             the
             loadstone
             .
          
           
             N.
             Every
             kind
             have
             their
             differences
             again
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             great
             stone
             is
             called
             
               saxum
               or
               a
               rock
            
             ,
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             
               gravell
               and
               sand
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Most
             mountains
             are
             stony
             ,
             (
             and
             yield
             metals
             ;
             )
             because
             the
             subterrane
             fire
             (
             on
             the
             third
             day
             of
             the
             creation
             )
             swelling
             the
             earth
             here
             made
             it self
             many
             channels
             and
             passages
             ,
             breathing
             through
             which
             ,
             it
             doth
             variously
             exhale
             ,
             melt
             ,
             mix
             and
             boile
             the
             matter
             :
             which
             is
             not
             done
             so
             copiously
             under
             plains
             .
          
           
             LXII
             
               Pretious
               stones
               are
               are
               called
               gems
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 gums
              
               of
               stones
               sweating
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             comes
             their
             clearnesse
             and
             brightnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             their
             most
             thin●
             and
             accurate
             straining
             ,
             even
             more
             then
             in
             the
             gums
             of
             trees
             ;
             for
             wood
             hath
             loose●
             pores
             then
             stones
             .
          
           
             LXIII
             
               All
               gems
               are
               transparent
               ,
               and
               pellucid
               :
               but
               some
               onely
               transparant
               ,
               as
               these
               three
               ;
               the
               Diamond
               ,
               the
               Chrystall
               ,
               the
               Beryll●
               Others
               coloured
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               those●
               
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 colours
                 )
              
               of
               sve●●
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             
               Bright
               and
               burning
            
             ;
             the
             Carbuncle
             the
             Chalcedon
             ,
             the
             Chrysolite
             .
          
           
             2
             Yellow
             ;
             the
             Jacinth
             and
             Topaze
             .
          
           
             3
             Green
             ;
             the
             Emerald
             ,
             and
             the
             Turquois
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Red
               or
               purple
            
             :
             the
             Rubie
             and
             the
             Granate
             :
             but
             the
             Carnelous
             and
             the
             Onyx
             are
             more
             pale
             .
          
           
             5
             Skie-coloured
             ;
             the
             Saphir
             ,
             and
             the
             Amethyst
             ,
          
           
             6
             Black
             ;
             the
             Morion
          
           
             7
             Changeable
             ;
             as
             the
             Jasper
             ,
             the
             Agat
             ,
             the
             Chrysoprase
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             That
             Chrystall
             is
             never
             found
             unlesse
             it
             be
             Hexagonall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             miracle
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             growes
             in
             arched
             cels
             under
             ground
             ,
             dry
             and
             closed
             ,
             where
             the
             wind
             enters
             not
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             hath
             been
             experienced
             at
             
               Kings
               Itradeck
            
             in
             
               Bohemia
               ,
               Anno
            
             1618.
             
             For
             elegant
             chrystals
             were
             found
             hanging
             from
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             arches
             ,
             like
             Isicles
             of
             an
             exact
             Hexagonall
             forme
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             silver
             mines
             of
             Catteberge
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             far
             more
             .
             Of
             other
             gems
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             N.
             2.
             
             Stones
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             grow
             in
             some
             living
             creatures
             ,
             are
             usually
             reckoned
             
             amongst
             precious
             stones
             :
             as
             the
             pearl
             ,
             in
             sea
             shell
             fishes
             :
             
               the
               Bezoar
               .
               the
               Chelidonius
               ,
               the
               Alectorius
               ,
               the
               Bufonites
               ,
               &c.
            
             also
             Corall
             ,
             and
             Amber
             .
             But
             these
             two
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             rather
             to
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
          
           
             LXIV
             
               The
               virtue
               which
               is
               in
               minerals
               ,
               is
               called
            
             their
             naturall
             spirit
             :
             
               of
               which
               there
               are
               so
               many
               formes
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               species
               of
               minerals
               .
            
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             
               spirit
               of
               salt
            
             ,
             another
             ,
             
               of
               vitrioll
               ,
               loadstone
               ,
               and
               iron
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             distillers
             know
             how
             to
             extract
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Plants
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             of
             Concretes
             :
             here
             follow
             Plants
             which
             beside
             their
             figure
             have
             life
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             plant
             is
             a
             vitall
             concrete
             ,
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             as
             a
             tree
             and
             an
             herb
             .
          
           
             Some
             concretes
             (
             stars
             ,
             meteors
             ,
             minerals
             ,
             )
             want
             life
             ,
             and
             lie
             or
             tarry
             where
             they
             were
             concrete
             :
             but
             plants
             endued
             with
             an
             inward
             vigour
             ,
             break
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             spread
             themselves
             
               in
               plano
            
             :
             whence
             also
             they
             were
             called
             plants
             .
          
           
           
             II
             
               Plants
               are
               generated
               ,
               both
               to
               be
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               yield
               nourishment
               ,
               medicine
               ,
               and
               other
               uses
               to
               living
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             For
             what
             a
             sad
             face
             the
             earth
             would
             have
             if
             it
             were
             not
             cloathed
             every
             year
             with
             those
             diverse
             coloured
             tapistries
             of
             herbs
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficient
             experience
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             whence
             should
             living
             creatures
             have
             food
             ,
             medicines
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             roots
             ,
             leaves
             ,
             seeds
             and
             fruits
             of
             plants
             ?
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             commodity
             of
             shade
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infinite
             uses
             of
             wood
             .
          
           
             III
             
               The
               essentiall
               parts
               of
               a
               plant
               are
               ,
            
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             trunk
             (
             
               or
               stalk
            
             )
             and
             the
             branches
             or
             leaves
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             The
             Elements
             ,
             vapours
             ,
             concrete
             things
             ,
             consisted
             only
             of
             similar
             parts
             :
             for
             every
             part
             and
             particle
             of
             water
             ,
             earth
             ,
             vapour
             ,
             a
             cloud
             ,
             iron
             ,
             &c.
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             is
             water
             ,
             earth
             ,
             vapour
             ,
             a
             cloud
             ,
             iron
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             more
             perfect
             bodies
             ,
             (
             of
             plants
             and
             living
             creatures
             )
             do
             consist
             of
             
               dissimular
               parts
               that
               is
               members
            
             )
             every
             one
             of
             which
             hath
             both
             its
             office
             ,
             and
             its
             name
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             example
             .
             In
             a
             plant
             ,
             
               the
               root
            
             is
             the
             part
             sticking
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             sucking
             in
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             
               the
               truk
            
             ,
             
             (
             or
             stalks
             )
             attracting
             the
             juice
             ,
             concocting
             it
             :
             and
             sending
             it
             to
             the
             upper
             parts
             :
             the
             
               boughes
               and
               branches
            
             ,
             are
             twigs
             ,
             distributing
             the
             juice
             yet
             better
             concocted
             ,
             to
             make
             seed
             and
             fruit
             :
             
               the
               leaves
            
             are
             the
             coverings
             of
             the
             fruits
             and
             boughes
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               a
               plant
               is
               called
               a
               vegetable
               ,
               or
               vitall
               spirit
               ;
               which
               puts
               forth
               its
               virtue
               three
               manner
               of
               wayes
               ;
               in
               nutrition
               ,
               augmentation
               ,
               and
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             For
             here
             that
             universall
             spirit
             ,
             (
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             )
             begins
             more
             manifestly
             to
             put
             forth
             its
             virtue
             ,
             preparing
             a
             portion
             of
             matter
             so
             softly
             to
             its
             turn
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             have
             it
             tractable
             to
             perform
             the
             offices
             of
             life
             :
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             vitall
             in
             plants
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             more
             manifest
             tokens
             and
             effects
             of
             life
             .
             They
             call
             it
             also
             the
             
               vegetative
               soul
            
          
           
             V
             
               Nutrition
               is
               an
               inbred
               virtue
               in
               a
               plant
               ,
               whereby
               sucking
               in
               juice
               fit
               for
               it
               ,
               changeth
               it
               into
               its
               own
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             For
             because
             the
             encompassing
             air
             dries
             up
             every
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             included
             in
             a
             living
             body
             doth
             also
             feed
             upon
             the
             inward
             moisture
             ;
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             a
             plant
             should
             not
             presently
             fade
             away
             ,
             unlesse
             new
             matter
             and
             vigour
             were
             continually
             supplyed
             with
             
             fresh
             nourishment
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             .
             and
             to
             this
             end
             every
             plant
             hath
             a
             body
             ,
             either
             hollow
             ,
             or
             else
             pithy
             ,
             and
             porous
             ,
             that
             the
             nourishing
             vapour
             may
             passe
             through
             and
             irrigate
             all
             the
             parts
             ;
             yea
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             a
             plant
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             haire
             or
             downe
             ,
             is
             hollow
             and
             porous
             .
             Therefore
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             head
             is
             eased
             ,
             when
             the
             haire
             is
             cut
             ;
             because
             the
             fuliginous
             vapours
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             or
             the
             superfluities
             under
             the
             skin
             ,
             do
             the
             more
             easily
             evaporate
             .
             For
             the
             same
             cause
             every
             plant
             rests
             upon
             its
             root
             ,
             that
             sucking
             the
             moisture
             of
             the
             earth
             through
             the
             strings
             thereof
             it
             may
             be
             nourished
             :
             therefore
             it
             perisheth
             when
             it
             is
             pluckt
             up
             .
             the
             humour
             then
             ,
             or
             
               fat
               juice
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             nourishment
             for
             plants
             :
             not
             dry
             earth
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             passe
             through
             the
             strings
             and
             pores
             of
             a
             plant
             ;
             nor
             water
             alone
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             concrete
             into
             a
             solid
             body
             .
             Therefore
             the
             moisture
             of
             the
             earth
             which
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             sulphur
             and
             salt
             nourisheth
             plants
          
           
             VI
             
               Augmentation
               is
               a
               virtue
               of
               a
               plant
               ,
               whereby
               it
               increaseth
               also
               by
               nourishing
               it self
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               by
               a
               common
               terme
               growing
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             pleasant
             to
             contemplate
             what
             it
             is
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             done
             Now
             it
             is
             easily
             
             found
             out
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             motions
             already
             delivered
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             included
             in
             the
             seed
             ,
             begins
             to
             diffuse
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             swell
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             heat
             that
             is
             raised
             ,
             the
             thin
             shell
             of
             the
             seed
             must
             of
             necessity
             break
             :
             
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               cession
            
             .
             and
             because
             every
             body
             is
             moved
             towards
             a
             greater
             company
             of
             its
             connaturals
             ,
             that
             vapour
             comming
             forth
             when
             the
             seed
             is
             warmed
             ,
             tends
             towards
             heaven
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             seed
             is
             fat
             and
             glutinous
             ,
             the
             vapour
             being
             infolded
             therein
             carries
             it
             upwards
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             
               this
               is
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               stump
               and
               boughs
            
             now
             because
             that
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             plant
             hindereth
             the
             vapours
             ascending
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             strife
             ,
             and
             heat
             is
             raised
             ,
             whereby
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             small
             body
             is
             by
             little
             and
             little
             mollified
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             yield
             and
             rise
             up
             .
             and
             this
             is
             done
             every
             day
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             hot
             :
             but
             the
             tender
             parts
             which
             grow
             up
             are
             condensed
             and
             made
             solid
             with
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             night
             :
             by
             which
             successions
             of
             day
             and
             night
             the
             plants
             take
             increase
             ,
             all
             spring
             and
             summer
             long
             .
             Now
             look
             how
             much
             moisture
             is
             every
             day
             elevated
             upward
             by
             the
             stump
             ,
             so
             much
             again
             succeeds
             it
             by
             the
             
               motion
               of
               continuitie
            
             .
             least
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
             vacuum
             .
             but
             because
             every
             body
             loves
             an
             aquilibrium
             ,
             and
             plants
             own
             their
             center
             in
             the
             joynt
             of
             the
             stump
             and
             root
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             by
             
               the
               motion
               of
               libration
            
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             as
             the
             boughs
             spread
             themselves
             upwards
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             roots
             spread
             downwards
             or
             side-wayes
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             
               why
               when
               a
               leafe
               or
               a
               bough
               is
               pluckt
               off
               ,
               yea
               when
               the
               stock
               is
               cut
               asunder
               ,
               the
               spirit
               doth
               not
               exhal●
               ,
               but
               containes
               it self
               ,
               und
               growes
               stills
               ?
            
             Answer
             1
             Because
             the
             spirit
             hath
             its
             proper
             seat
             fixed
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             forsake
             ,
             though
             a
             passage
             be
             open
             through
             a
             wound
             received
             :
             nay
             more
             ,
             fearing
             discontinuity
             ,
             it
             gathers
             and
             conglobates
             it self
             ,
             when
             it
             perceives
             an
             opening
             and
             danger
             of
             dissipation
             .
             2
             Because
             the
             wound
             is
             presently
             overspread
             with
             the
             moisture
             of
             the
             plant
             ,
             which
             being
             hardened
             with
             the
             outward
             cold
             ,
             covers
             the
             wound
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             crust
             ,
             and
             prohibits
             a
             total
             expiration
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Generation
             is
             a
             virtue
             of
             a
             plant
             ,
             whereby
             it
             gathers
             together
             and
             conglobates
             its
             spirit
             into
             a
             certain
             place
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             makes
             a
             seed
             or
             kernell
             ,
             
               (
               from
               which
               the
               like
               plant
               may
               afterwards
               grow
               .
               )
            
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             plant
             foreseeing
             as
             it
             
             were
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             always
             have
             matter
             at
             command
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             vegetate
             ,
             turns
             but
             a
             part
             of
             it self
             into
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             plant
             ,
             and
             gathers
             together
             the
             rest
             into
             a
             certain
             place
             (
             usually
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             plants
             )
             and
             makes
             
               a
               seed
            
             or
             
               kernell
               .
               Now
               the
               seed
            
             (
             kernell
             or
             graine
             )
             
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               image
               of
               the
               whole
               plant
               ,
               gathered
               together
               into
               a
               very
               small
               part
               of
               the
               matter
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             the
             same
             plant
             may
             be
             produced
             again
             :
             as
             we
             see
             done
             .
             
               N.
               W.
               That
               herbs
               are
               bread
               neverthelesse
               without
               seed
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               spirit
               infused
               into
               the
               elements
               .
            
             1
             The
             command
             of
             God
             proves
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
               v.
               11.
               
               Let
               the
               earth
               bring
               forth
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             yet
             in
             force
             .
             2
             Experience
             .
             For
             if
             you
             uncover
             the
             earth
             beneath
             all
             roots
             and
             seeds
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             years
             following
             vvhen
             it
             hath
             been
             somewhat
             oft
             watered
             vvith
             rain
             vvater
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             bud
             forth
             .
             vvhich
             is
             a
             notable
             argument
             of
             the
             spirits
             being
             diffused
             every
             where
             ,
             but
             especially
             descending
             with
             the
             Sun
             and
             raine
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             outer
             ,
             and
             inner
             bark
             ,
             leaves
             ,
             shells
             ,
             downe
             ,
             flowres
             ,
             prickles
             ,
             &c.
             are
             integrating
             parts
             of
             plants
             :
             serving
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             preserve
             their
             seeds
             from
             the
             injurie
             of
             heat
             and
             cold
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             The
             kernels
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             encompassed
             with
             a
             pulp
             for
             their
             thinner
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             injury
             ,
             but
             yet
             this
             pulp
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             ripenesse
             ,
             serves
             for
             food
             to
             living
             creatures
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Apples
             ,
             Peares
             ,
             Cherries
             ,
             Plummes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             X.
             
               The
               proprieties
               of
               plants
               are
            
             ,
             varietie
             ,
             heat
             ,
             and
             tenacity
             
               of
               their
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             variety
             of
             plants
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             can
             scarce
             be
             counted
             by
             any
             means
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             spirit
             in
             meteors
             and
             minerals
             makes
             certain
             species
             ,
             and
             those
             easie
             to
             be
             counted
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             see
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             doth
             so
             diffuse
             it self
             ,
             that
             the
             industrie
             of
             no
             man
             is
             yet
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             collect
             the
             the
             species
             of
             herbs
             ,
             and
             trees
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             cheif
             kinds
             of
             plants
             are
             herbs
             ,
             trees
             ,
             shrubs
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             An
             herb
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             growes
             and
             dies
             every
             year
          
           
             XIV
             .
             A
             tree
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             rising
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             growes
             to
             wood
             ,
             and
             continues
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             XV.
             A
             shrub
             is
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             ;
             as
             the
             alder
             ,
             the
             vine
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             1.
             
             Some
             trees
             live
             for
             many
             ages
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             a
             compacted
             and
             glutinous
             
             substance
             ,
             as
             the
             oak
             ,
             the
             pine
             ,
             &c.
             vvatery
             and
             thin
             plants
             ,
             do
             soon
             grow
             and
             soon
             vvither
             ;
             as
             the
             sallow
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Some
             lose
             their
             leaves
             every
             year
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             a
             vvatery
             juice
             :
             others
             keep
             them
             as
             trees
             of
             a
             rozenous
             nature
             .
             3
             Trees
             are
             either
             fruitful
             or
             barren
             :
             the
             first
             bear
             either
             Apples
             or
             Nuts
             ,
             or
             
               fruit
               like
               unto
               Pine
               Apples
            
             ,
             or
             Berries
             .
             4
             Porositie
             and
             airynesse
             is
             given
             to
             the
             vvood
             of
             trees
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             they
             do
             not
             sinke
             ,
             and
             that
             .
             1
             That
             they
             might
             take
             fire
             .
             2
             That
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             transported
             any
             vvhither
             through
             rivers
             .
             3
             That
             ships
             might
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
             Also
             clamminesse
             or
             indissipability
             vvas
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             for
             the
             building
             of
             houses
             :
             for
             vvhich
             end
             also
             their
             talnesse
             serves
             .
          
           
             Other
             differences
             of
             plants
             may
             be
             seen
             else
             vvhere
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             All
             plants
             are
             hot
             by
             nature
             ;
             but
             in
             proportion
             to
             our
             heat
             ,
             some
             are
             called
             cold
             .
          
           
             For
             generation
             is
             not
             done
             but
             by
             heat
             ;
             but
             that
             vvhich
             is
             below
             the
             degree
             of
             our
             heat
             ,
             seemes
             cold
             to
             us
             .
             As
             for
             
               Hemlock
               ,
               Opium
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             do
             not
             kill
             vvith
             cold
             ,
             but
             vvith
             the
             viscosity
             of
             their
             vapours
             ,
             vvhich
             
             fill
             up
             the
             cavities
             of
             the
             brains
             ,
             stop
             the
             Nerves
             ,
             and
             so
             suffocate
             the
             spirit
             :
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             poisonous
             things
             .
          
           
             XVII
             
               Vitall
               spirit
               
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 naturall
              
               )
               holds
               so
               fast
               to
               its
               matter
               ,
               that
               it
               scarce
               ever
               forsakes
               it
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             demonstrated
             (
             besides
             that
             we
             see
             the
             spirit
             every
             year
             to
             be
             driven
             by
             the
             cold
             of
             winter
             out
             of
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hidden
             in
             the
             root
             :
             and
             to
             put
             forth
             it selfe
             again
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             spring
             )
             by
             four
             examples
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             how
             ever
             the
             matter
             of
             fruits
             or
             herbs
             be
             vexed
             ,
             yet
             the
             spirit
             conteins
             it selfe
             :
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             things
             ,
             smoaked
             ,
             tosted
             ,
             roasted
             ,
             soaked
             ,
             pulverized
             ,
             &c.
             which
             retein
             their
             virtue
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             better
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             fire
             ,
             yet
             it
             sticks
             in
             the
             portion
             that
             is
             left
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             is
             congregated
             ,
             and
             inspissated
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             suffers
             it selfe
             to
             be
             thrust
             together
             into
             a
             drop
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             poulder
             ,
             rather
             then
             forsake
             the
             matter
             :
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             
               distilled
               waters
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             call
             spirits
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             when
             its
             matter
             is
             somewhat
             oft
             distilled
             and
             transfused
             into
             divers
             formes
             through
             divers
             Alembicks
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             uot
             fly
             
             away
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             when
             a
             goat
             or
             a
             cow
             eats
             a
             purging
             herb
             ,
             and
             the
             nurse
             drinks
             her
             milk
             (
             or
             the
             whey
             of
             her
             milk
             )
             it
             comes
             so
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             infant
             that
             sucks
             her
             will
             be
             purged
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             retein
             a
             virtue
             of
             operating
             :
             but
             also
             of
             augmenting
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             forming
             a
             creature
             of
             its
             kind
             :
             which
             may
             be
             shewn
             by
             two
             examples
             .
             Sennertus
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               Hieremy
               Cornarius
            
             caused
             a
             water
             to
             be
             distilled
             in
             
               June
               ,
               Anno
            
             1608.
             and
             that
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             November
             a
             little
             plant
             of
             that
             kind
             was
             found
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             glasse
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             perfect
             .
             But
             Quercetanus
             writes
             that
             he
             knew
             ,
             A
             Polonian
             Physician
             ,
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             pulverise
             plants
             so
             artificially
             that
             the
             poulder
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             listed
             would
             produce
             the
             plant
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             desired
             to
             have
             a
             rose
             or
             a
             poppy
             shewed
             him
             ,
             he
             held
             the
             poulder
             of
             a
             rose
             or
             a
             poppy
             inclosed
             in
             a
             glasse
             over
             the
             candle
             that
             it
             might
             grow
             hot
             at
             the
             bottome
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             poulder
             by
             little
             &
             little
             raised
             it self
             up
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             that
             plant
             ,
             and
             grew
             ,
             &
             represented
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             plant
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             it
             had
             been
             corporeall
             :
             but
             when
             the
             vessell
             was
             cold
             sunk
             again
             into
             poulder
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             here
             that
             the
             
             spirits
             are
             the
             formers
             of
             plants
             ?
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             they
             inhere
             so
             fast
             in
             their
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             as
             it
             were
             raise
             it
             again
             after
             it
             is
             dead
             ?
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             minerall
             or
             a
             plant
             is
             really
             preserved
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             oile
             ,
             or
             poulder
             ?
             Thus
             the
             eternall
             truth
             of
             that
             saying
             is
             mainteined
             .
             
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               it selfe
               upon
               the
               waters
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             whither
             it
             may
             be
             preserved
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             to
             inform
             a
             new
             body
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             :
             purposing
             neverthelesse
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             it
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             of
             plants
             ;
             here
             follow
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             I
             
               A
               living
               creature
               is
               a
               moving
               plant
               ,
               endued
               with
               sense
               :
            
             as
             a
             worm
             ,
             a
             fish
             ,
             a
             bird
             ,
             a
             beast
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             a
             stone
             or
             an
             oak
             could
             move
             it self
             freely
             ,
             or
             had
             sence
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             living
             creature
             also
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               principall
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               living
               creature
               and
               a
               plant
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
               is
               a
               free
               moving
               of
               it selfe
               to
               and
               fro
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             to
             expresse
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             Gods
             Vicar
             in
             creatures
             ,
             it
             was
             needfull
             that
             such
             bodies
             should
             be
             produced
             ,
             which
             that
             spirit
             inhabiting
             ,
             might
             have
             obedient
             unto
             all
             actions
             .
             Now
             seeing
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             action
             is
             motion
             ,
             bodies
             were
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             which
             might
             performe
             a
             free
             motion
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             called
             Animalia
             or
             Animantia
             ,
             living
             creatures
             ,
             from
             the
             soul
             which
             powerfully
             evidences
             life
             in
             them
             .
             2
             Therefore
             mobility
             is
             in
             all
             living
             creatures
             ,
             but
             after
             divers
             manners
             .
             For
             some
             move
             only
             by
             opening
             and
             shutting
             ,
             not
             stirring
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ;
             as
             oisters
             and
             cockles
             .
             Others
             creep
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             snailes
             ,
             earth-wormes
             ,
             and
             other
             wormes
             :
             some
             have
             a
             long
             body
             which
             creeps
             with
             winding
             it selfe
             about
             ,
             as
             snakes
             :
             some
             have
             feet
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             lizards
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             :
             but
             these
             last
             have
             wings
             also
             to
             flie
             through
             the
             air
             .
             Which
             fishes
             do
             imitate
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             performing
             their
             motion
             by
             swimming
             .
          
           
             III
             
               The
               moving
               principle
               in
               a
               living
               creature
               is
               the
               
                 vitall
                 soul
              
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               ,
               thick
               and
               strong
               ,
               mightily
               filling
               ,
               and
               powerfully
               governing
               the
               bodies
               which
               it
               inhabiteth
               .
            
          
           
           
             IV
             
               Now
               because
               a
               voluntary
               and
               a
               light
               motion
               cannot
               be
               performed
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               subtle
               matter
               ,
               living
               creatures
               have
               bodies
               given
               them
               far
               more
               tender
               then
               plants
               ,
               but
               far
               more
               compound
               .
               For
               they
               consist
               of
               spirit
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               ,
               membranes
               ,
               veins
               ,
               nerves
               ,
               gristles
               ,
               and
               lastly
               bones
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               props
               and
               pillars
               ,
               lest
               the
               frame
               should
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             Understand
             this
             in
             perfect
             living
             creatures
             .
             For
             more
             imperfect
             living
             creatures
             in
             which
             we
             contemplate
             onely
             the
             rudiments
             of
             nature
             ,
             have
             neither
             bones
             ,
             nor
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             bloud
             ,
             nor
             veins
             :
             but
             onely
             a
             white
             humour
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             skin
             or
             crust
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             sheath
             ,
             which
             the
             spirit
             included
             doth
             stir
             or
             move
             ;
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             worms
             ,
             snails
             ,
             oisters
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             perfect
             living
             creatures
             .
             1
             That
             they
             might
             have
             a
             more
             subtle
             spirit
             ,
             
               bloud
               and
               brains
            
             were
             given
             .
             2
             And
             that
             these
             might
             not
             be
             dissipated
             ,
             they
             had
             vessels
             and
             channels
             given
             them
             ,
             
               veines
               ,
               arteries
               ,
               nerves
            
             ,
             3
             That
             a
             living
             creature
             might
             be
             erected
             ,
             bones
             were
             given
             him
             .
             4
             And
             left
             the
             bones
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             veins
             ,
             arteries
             ,
             nerves
             ,
             should
             easily
             be
             hurt
             ,
             all
             was
             covered
             either
             with
             fat
             or
             flesh
             .
             5
             And
             that
             the
             members
             might
             move
             ,
             tendons
             and
             muscles
             were
             interwoven
             
             throughout
             .
             6
             And
             least
             in
             moving
             the
             bone
             ,
             the
             bones
             should
             wear
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             &
             cause
             pain
             in
             the
             living
             creature
             ;
             a
             gristle
             which
             is
             a
             softer
             substance
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             halfe
             flesh
             ,
             was
             put
             between
             the
             joints
             .
             7
             And
             lastly
             ;
             that
             the
             frame
             might
             hang
             firmly
             together
             in
             its
             composure
             ,
             it
             was
             compassed
             with
             a
             hide
             ,
             or
             skin
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             the
             members
             with
             their
             membranes
             .
             Therefore
             a
             living
             creature
             consists
             of
             more
             similar
             parts
             then
             a
             plant
             :
             but
             of
             far
             more
             dissimular
             parts
             or
             members
             :
             of
             which
             it
             followes
             .
          
           
             V
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               living
               creatures
               were
               furnished
               with
               many
               members
               :
               as
               with
               diverse
               organs
               for
               diverse
               actions
               .
               The
               head
               indeed
               is
               the
               principall
               member
               of
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               wherein
               the
               whole
               spirit
               hath
               its
               residence
               ,
               and
               shews
               all
               its
               force
               :
               but
               because
               a
               living
               creature
               was
               intended
               for
               divers
               actions
               ,
               it
               had
               need
               of
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Vivifying
             organs
             ,
             supplying
             the
             living
             creature
             with
             heat
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             motion
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               brains
               and
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Moving
             organs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               feet
               ,
               wings
               ,
               feathers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             left
             one
             thing
             should
             run
             against
             another
             ,
             or
             fall
             into
             precipices
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             furnish
             them
             
               with
               sight
            
             ;
             
             also
             with
             a
             quick
             hearing
             and
             touch
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             the
             earth
             was
             not
             to
             supply
             nutriment
             immediately
             to
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             a
             plant
             fixed
             in
             the
             earth
             )
             but
             it
             was
             left
             them
             to
             seek
             :
             there
             was
             need
             of
             
               smelling
               and
               tasting
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             what
             was
             convenient
             to
             their
             nature
             .
             Hence
             
               eyes
               ,
               ears
               ,
               nostrils
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4
             Now
             because
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             ground
             with
             a
             root
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             free
             motion
             ,
             more
             perfect
             organs
             of
             nutrition
             were
             requisite
             :
             for
             that
             cause
             there
             was
             given
             him
             
               a
               mouth
               ,
               teeth
               ,
               a
               stomack
               ,
               a
               liver
               ,
               a
               heart
               ,
               veins
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5
             And
             because
             they
             were
             not
             to
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             plants
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             same
             motion
             to
             and
             fro
             .
             
               Divers
               Sexes
            
             were
             given
             them
             to
             multiply
             themselves
             ,
             and
             distinct
             genitall
             members
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             because
             living
             creatures
             were
             to
             be
             alwayes
             conversant
             with
             others
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             divers
             kind
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             of
             some
             mutuall
             token
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             they
             had
             a
             tongue
             given
             them
             to
             form
             sounds
             .
          
           
             7
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             living
             creature
             should
             sometimes
             meet
             with
             contraries
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             it
             were
             shields
             and
             armes
             given
             them
             .
             
               Hares
               ,
               bristles
            
             ,
             
             scales
             ,
             shels
             ,
             feathers
             :
             likewise
             horns
             ,
             clawes
             ,
             teeth
             ,
             hoofs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             VI
             
               Therefore
               the
               whole
               treatise
               concerning
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               is
               finished
               in
               the
               explication
            
             I
             Of
             the
             nutritive
             faculty
             .
             II
             Of
             the
             vitall
             .
             III
             Of
             the
             sensitive
             .
             IV
             Of
             the
             loco-motive
             .
             V
             Of
             the
             enuntiative
             .
             VI
             Of
             the
             defensive
             .
             VII
             
               And
               lastly
            
             ,
             of
             the
             generative
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             knoweth
             these
             seven
             ,
             knowes
             the
             whole
             mysterie
             of
             nature
             in
             living
             creatnres
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             serveth
             those
             faculties
             :
             if
             it
             do
             not
             serve
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             maketh
             
               a
               monster
            
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             also
             that
             the
             first
             three
             faculties
             are
             governed
             by
             so
             many
             spirits
             .
             
               The
               nutritive
               faculty
               by
               the
               naturall
               spirit
               ,
               the
               vitall
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               sensitive
               by
               the
               animall
               spirit
               :
            
             the
             other
             four
             by
             those
             three
             spirits
             joyntly
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             nutritive
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             VII
             Every
             living
             creature
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             daily
             food
             ,
             to
             repair
             that
             which
             perisheth
             of
             the
             substance
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             For
             life
             consists
             in
             heat
             .
             And
             heat
             ,
             being
             that
             it
             is
             fire
             ,
             wants
             fuell
             :
             which
             is
             moist
             ,
             spirituous
             ,
             and
             fat
             matter
             .
             Heat
             in
             a
             living
             
             creature
             being
             destitute
             of
             this
             ,
             sets
             upon
             the
             solid
             parts
             ,
             and
             feeds
             on
             them
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             plant
             ,
             without
             nourishment
             pines
             away
             ,
             and
             dies
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             sparingly
             fed
             ,
             it
             therefore
             falls
             away
             ,
             because
             the
             heat
             feeds
             upon
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             VIII
             That
             nourishment
             is
             convenient
             for
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             which
             supplies
             it
             with
             a
             spirit
             like
             its
             own
             spirit
             .
          
           
             For
             seeing
             that
             life
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             it selfe
             doth
             not
             nourish
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituous
             matter
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             nourishment
             must
             needs
             be
             like
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             living
             creature
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             not
             nourished
             with
             the
             elements
             ,
             as
             plants
             are
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             have
             only
             a
             naturall
             ,
             not
             a
             vitall
             spirit
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             nourished
             with
             plants
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             flesh
             of
             other
             ●iving
             creatures
             ,
             because
             those
             afford
             a
             vitall
             spirit
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             proportion
             of
             spirits
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             a
             ●orse
             chuseth
             oates
             ,
             a
             swine
             barley
             ,
             a
             wolfe
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nay
             ,
             an
             hog
             hath
             an
             appetite
             to
             mans
             excrements
             also
             ,
             because
             it
             yet
             findeth
             parts
             convenient
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             IX
             Nourishment
             turneth
             into
             the
             substance
             ●f
             that
             which
             is
             nourished
             .
          
           
           
             That
             appears
             1
             because
             he
             that
             feeds
             on
             dry
             meats
             ,
             is
             dry
             of
             complexion
             :
             he
             that
             feeds
             on
             moist
             ,
             is
             flegmatick
             ,
             &c.
             2
             because
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             man
             reteins
             the
             qualities
             of
             those
             living
             creatures
             on
             whose
             flesh
             he
             feeds
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             feeds
             on
             beefe
             is
             strong
             ;
             he
             that
             feeds
             on
             venison
             ,
             is
             nimble
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             one
             have
             the
             brains
             of
             a
             cat
             o●
             a
             wolfe
             given
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             he
             partakes
             the
             phantasies
             of
             those
             living
             creatures
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             X
             Nutriment
             must
             needs
             be
             assimilated
             that
             it
             may
             turn
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             thing
             is
             neither
             applied
             well
             ,
             no
             cohereth
             commodiously
             with
             that
             which
             is
             unlike
             to
             it
             ;
             much
             lesse
             that
             one
             should
             turn
             it
             into
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             flesh
             〈◊〉
             bone
             is
             not
             immediately
             made
             of
             meat
             〈◊〉
             drink
             :
             but
             by
             many
             gradations
             ,
             as
             it
             sha●
             appear
             .
          
           
             XI
             Assimulation
             is
             made
             by
             the
             transmitation
             of
             the
             nourishment
             taken
             so
             oft
             iterat●
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             liknesse
             of
             the
             substance
             no●●rished
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             out
             of
             the
             Metaphysick●
             that
             all
             action
             tends
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Pa●●●ent
             may
             become
             like
             to
             the
             Agent
             ,
             whic●
             is
             every
             where
             evident
             in
             naturall
             thing●
             
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             nourishment
             of
             bodies
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             taken
             in
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             colour
             or
             quality
             ,
             is
             wrought
             so●●
             length
             ,
             that
             it
             becomes
             like
             to
             that
             which
             is
             nourished
             ,
             and
             is
             applyed
             to
             its
             substance
             :
             which
             should
             be
             diligently
             marked
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             XII
             The
             principall
             transmutation
             of
             the
             nourishment
             ,
             is
             by
             progeneration
             of
             the
             four
             vitall
             humours
             ,
             
               bloud
               ,
               flegme
               ,
               yellow
               choler
               ,
               and
               black
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             nourishment
             received
             ,
             being
             that
             it
             is
             tempered
             together
             (
             as
             all
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             world
             are
             )
             of
             the
             four
             elements
             ,
             is
             resolved
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             into
             four
             again
             ;
             the
             fattest
             part
             of
             it
             is
             turned
             into
             bloud
             :
             a
             part
             into
             spittle
             ,
             or
             flegme
             ,
             a
             part
             
               into
               yellow
               choler
            
             ,
             or
             choler
             ;
             a
             part
             into
             
               black
               choler
            
             ,
             or
             
               melancholy
               :
               melancholy
               by
               its
               grossenesse
               represents
               the
               earth
               :
               flegme
               ,
               water
               :
               bloud
               ,
               air
               :
               choler
               ,
               fire
               .
            
             But
             they
             differ
             in
             colour
             and
             in
             savour
             ;
             for
             melancholy
             is
             black
             and
             bitter
             ;
             flegme
             ,
             white
             and
             without
             taste
             :
             bloud
             ,
             red
             and
             sweet
             :
             choler
             ,
             yellow
             and
             bitter
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             amongst
             these
             four
             ,
             bloud
             is
             most
             copiously
             generated
             ,
             because
             it
             conteins
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             the
             nourishment
             :
             to
             which
             
             yellow
             choler
             addes
             onely
             a
             more
             easie
             penetrating
             through
             all
             :
             but
             black
             choler
             fixeth
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             applieth
             it
             to
             the
             members
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             flegme
             tempers
             the
             acrimony
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             corrode
             with
             penetrating
             and
             fixing
             ,
             and
             gently
             agglutinates
             the
             bloud
             to
             the
             members
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Physicians
             also
             with
             the
             vulgar
             speak
             oft
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             only
             food
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             XIII
             The
             progeneration
             of
             vitall
             humours
             is
             done
             by
             concoction
             .
          
           
             For
             concoction
             doth
             alter
             the
             matter
             by
             the
             force
             of
             heat
             .
          
           
             XIV
             Concoction
             in
             a
             living
             creature
             is
             done
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             distillation
             in
             Alembicks
             :
             namely
             ,
             by
             heating
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             resolution
             of
             it
             into
             vapours
             ,
             and
             mixing
             the
             said
             vapours
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             new
             coagulation
             of
             them
             again
             .
          
           
             For
             every
             living
             body
             is
             a
             very
             alembick
             ,
             full
             of
             perpetuall
             heat
             and
             vapours
             .
             For
             life
             is
             heat
             :
             and
             heat
             cannot
             but
             boile
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             attenuation
             ,
             turn
             it
             into
             vapours
             .
          
           
             XV
             Now
             in
             every
             concoction
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             profitable
             parts
             from
             the
             unprofitable
             :
             the
             first
             are
             digested
             and
             assimilated
             ,
             
             the
             other
             are
             voided
             and
             streined
             forth
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             Alembicks
             ,
             the
             more
             subtle
             and
             profitable
             parts
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             more
             fat
             and
             spirituous
             )
             being
             resolved
             into
             vapour
             are
             gathered
             again
             into
             drops
             :
             and
             into
             a
             thick
             substance
             :
             but
             the
             more
             grosse
             and
             impure
             parts
             ,
             called
             the
             dregs
             and
             excrements
             ,
             sink
             down
             ,
             and
             are
             afterwards
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             XVI
             Every
             concoction
             leaves
             behind
             it
             unprofitable
             dregs
             ;
             which
             are
             called
             excrements
             and
             drosse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             decoction
             of
             metals
             .
             
               Now
               we
               must
               note
               that
               plants
               make
               little
               or
               no
               excrement
               :
            
             because
             they
             are
             nourished
             with
             a
             simple
             and
             uniform
             juice
             ,
             which
             goes
             all
             of
             it
             into
             their
             nature
             :
             or
             if
             any
             thing
             remain
             ,
             it
             sweats
             forth
             in
             gum
             .
             
               But
               living
               creatures
            
             ;
             because
             they
             consist
             of
             very
             dissimular
             parts
             ,
             have
             need
             of
             a
             compound
             nutriment
             ,
             that
             is
             solid
             and
             soft
             ,
             dry
             and
             moist
             ,
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             &c.
             that
             so
             the
             more
             solid
             parts
             may
             have
             nutriment
             also
             whence
             by
             assimulation
             evey
             part
             draws
             that
             which
             will
             profit
             its
             selfe
             ,
             the
             rest
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             streined
             out
             .
             Another
             reason
             is
             because
             plants
             are
             susteined
             with
             a
             little
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             evaporate
             :
             but
             living
             creatures
             
             are
             full
             of
             spirit
             ,
             (
             for
             otherwise
             so
             grosse
             a
             frame
             could
             not
             be
             susteined
             and
             weilded
             )
             and
             that
             is
             continually
             attenuated
             and
             spent
             .
             Therefore
             they
             have
             need
             of
             more
             spirit
             then
             matter
             for
             their
             nutriment
             :
             and
             when
             that
             is
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             spirituous
             parts
             ,
             they
             void
             forth
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             XVII
             The
             principall
             concoction
             in
             a
             living
             creature
             is
             threefold
             ,
             Chylification
             ,
             Sanguification
             ,
             and
             Membrification
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             made
             in
             the
             stomack
             :
             the
             second
             in
             the
             liver
             :
             and
             the
             last
             in
             all
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             concoctions
             hath
             three
             sorts
             of
             vessels
             .
             1
             of
             ingestion
             .
             2
             of
             digestion
             .
             3
             of
             egestion
             .
          
           
             XIX
             The
             vessels
             of
             Chylification
             ;
             were
             1
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             throat
             .
             2
             the
             stomack
             or
             ventricle
             .
             3
             the
             guts
             and
             the
             arse-hole
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             food
             being
             received
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             is
             chewed
             with
             
               the
               teeth
            
             ,
             or
             jawes
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             the
             throat
             .
             It
             is
             boiled
             in
             the
             stomack
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             close
             Alembick
             for
             some
             houres
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             by
             evaporation
             it
             passeth
             into
             the
             entrals
             (
             for
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             ventricle
             towards
             the
             throat
             is
             shut
             up
             )
             and
             becometh
             Chylus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             certain
             ferment
             like
             pap
             ,
             or
             white
             broth
             .
             
             For
             it
             takes
             a
             white
             colour
             from
             the
             stomack
             by
             assimilation
             .
             The
             more
             subtle
             parts
             of
             this
             Chyle
             are
             attracted
             to
             the
             liver
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             fit
             for
             bloud
             :
             but
             the
             excrements
             of
             this
             first
             concoction
             ,
             are
             thick
             dregs
             ,
             which
             are
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             guts
             and
             the
             back
             part
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             simple
             motion
             of
             Cession
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Antipathy
             ,
             for
             the
             naturall
             spirits
             placed
             in
             the
             fibres
             of
             the
             guts
             ,
             sucking
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             profitable
             ,
             but
             turning
             themselves
             away
             from
             that
             which
             is
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             hatefull
             to
             them
             ,
             contract
             the
             nerves
             of
             the
             guts
             ,
             and
             thrust
             forward
             those
             burdens
             towards
             the
             passage
             .
          
           
             XX
             The
             vessels
             of
             Sanguification
             ,
             are
             1
             the
             Mesenterie
             .
             2
             the
             Liver
             .
             3
             the
             Vreteres
             ,
             the
             spleen
             ,
             and
             the
             gall
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Mesenterie
             encompassing
             the
             entrals
             vvith
             its
             strings
             (
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Mesaraicall
             veins
             )
             sucks
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Chylus
             out
             of
             the
             entrals
             ;
             and
             carries
             them
             to
             the
             liver
             by
             the
             
               Vena
               Porta
            
             .
             Now
             the
             liver
             concocts
             and
             separates
             that
             liquour
             again
             ,
             for
             it
             assimilates
             the
             sweeter
             parts
             in
             colour
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             turns
             
               them
               to
               bloud
               ,
               swelling
               with
               naturall
               spirit
               :
            
             with
             which
             neverthelesse
             there
             is
             flegme
             and
             yellow
             
             choler
             ,
             and
             black
             mixt
             .
             The
             excrement
             of
             this
             second
             concoction
             is
             urine
             :
             namely
             ,
             a
             wheaie
             and
             salt
             humour
             which
             floweth
             from
             the
             liver
             by
             the
             ureteres
             to
             the
             bladder
             ;
             whence
             by
             the
             channell
             of
             the
             genitall
             member
             it
             is
             sent
             forth
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             2
             
             d.
             concoction
             ought
             to
             be
             far
             more
             subtile
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             the
             bloud
             is
             purged
             from
             its
             serosity
             .
             But
             both
             kinds
             of
             choler
             and
             flegme
             must
             of
             necessity
             also
             be
             purged
             from
             redundancy
             :
             the
             spleen
             therefore
             by
             sympathie
             attracts
             to
             it selfe
             vvhatsoever
             it
             perceiveth
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             grosse
             and
             earthy
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             veins
             sends
             it
             again
             into
             the
             entrals
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             disburdens
             it selfe
             of
             that
             dreggy
             humour
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             gall
             attracteth
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             bloud
             that
             are
             too
             sharp
             and
             fiery
             ,
             (
             vvhose
             little
             bag
             hangs
             at
             the
             liver
             )
             and
             by
             strings
             sends
             them
             again
             mixt
             into
             the
             entrals
             ;
             whence
             the
             bitternesse
             and
             ill
             sent
             of
             dung
             .
          
           
             XXI
             The
             vessels
             of
             membrification
             ,
             are
             1
             veins
             .
             2
             every
             particular
             member
             .
             3
             pores
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             veins
             proceeding
             from
             the
             liver
             spread
             themselves
             over
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             like
             boughs
             ,
             and
             sending
             forth
             little
             branches
             ,
             every
             way
             end
             in
             strings
             that
             
             are
             most
             tenacious
             ;
             from
             which
             every
             member
             apart
             sucketh
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             slow
             agglutination
             assimilates
             it
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             bloud
             flowing
             into
             the
             flesh
             ,
             becomes
             flesh
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             bones
             turns
             into
             bone
             ;
             in
             a
             gristle
             ,
             to
             a
             gristle
             ;
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             to
             brains
             ;
             just
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             juice
             of
             a
             tree
             is
             changed
             into
             wood
             ,
             bark
             ,
             pith
             ,
             leaves
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             by
             meer
             assimilation
             .
             The
             excrements
             of
             this
             third
             most
             subtle
             concoction
             are
             subtle
             also
             ,
             namely
             
               sweat
               and
               vapour
            
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             breaths
             out
             through
             the
             pores
             .
             If
             any
             more
             grosse
             humour
             remains
             (
             especially
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             concoction
             not
             well
             made
             )
             it
             breeds
             scabs
             ;
             or
             ulcers
             ,
             or
             the
             dropsie
             .
          
           
             XXII
             For
             the
             furthering
             of
             nourishment
             there
             is
             a
             spur
             added
             ,
             that
             is
             appetite
             ,
             or
             hunger
             ,
             and
             thirst
             :
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             a
             vellication
             of
             the
             fibres
             of
             the
             stomack
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             sharp
             sucking
             of
             the
             Chylus
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             members
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             juice
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             watered
             ,
             solicite
             the
             veins
             of
             bloud
             :
             and
             the
             veins
             (
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             continuity
             )
             sollicite
             the
             liver
             ;
             the
             liver
             ,
             the
             Mesenterie
             ;
             that
             the
             entrals
             ;
             the
             entrals
             the
             stomack
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             nothing
             to
             afford
             ,
             contracts
             and
             wrinkles
             
             it selfe
             :
             and
             the
             strings
             of
             it
             are
             sucked
             dry
             ,
             from
             whence
             proceeds
             first
             a
             certain
             titillation
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             we
             call
             appetite
             simply
             )
             and
             afterward
             pain
             (
             and
             this
             we
             call
             hunger
             )
             and
             if
             solid
             meat
             be
             taken
             ,
             but
             dry
             ,
             because
             coction
             ,
             or
             vaporation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             by
             reason
             of
             drinesse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             that
             moisture
             should
             be
             poured
             on
             ,
             and
             this
             vve
             call
             thirst
             .
             It
             appears
             then
             
               why
               motion
               provokes
               appetite
               ?
               and
               why
               the
               idle
               have
               but
               little
               appetite
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             XXIII
             The
             whole
             body
             is
             nourished
             at
             once
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             libration
             .
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             root
             in
             a
             plant
             doth
             equally
             nourish
             both
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             stock
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             boughes
             .
             Therefore
             no
             member
             nourisheth
             it selfe
             alone
             ,
             but
             others
             vvith
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             preserved
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             if
             any
             member
             rob
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             nourishment
             ;
             or
             again
             refuseth
             it
             ,
             there
             follows
             a
             distemperature
             of
             the
             vvhole
             body
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             corruption
             ,
             at
             length
             death
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             A
             living
             creature
             being
             〈◊〉
             nourished
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             vegetuted
             ,
             but
             also
             
               (
               as
               long
               as
               his
               members
               are
               soft
               and
               extensive
               ,
               )
            
             augmented
             ,
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             yielding
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             extending
             it selfe
             ;
             but
             
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             members
             are
             hardened
             
               (
               after
               youth
               ;
            
             )
             the
             living
             creature
             ceaseth
             to
             grow
             :
             yet
             goes
             forward
             in
             solidity
             and
             strength
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             three
             concoctions
             are
             rightly
             made
             .
             But
             when
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             concoctions
             begin
             to
             dry
             up
             also
             ;
             the
             living
             creatures
             begins
             to
             wither
             away
             ,
             and
             life
             grows
             feeble
             ,
             till
             it
             fail
             ,
             and
             be
             extinguished
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             vitall
             faculty
             .
          
           
             XXV
             
               Life
               in
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               mixture
               of
               the
               spirits
               with
               the
               bloud
               and
               members
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               warme
               ,
               have
               sense
               ,
               and
               move
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             life
             of
             living
             creatures
             consists
             in
             
               heat
               ,
               sense
            
             ,
             and
             motion
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             :
             for
             if
             any
             creature
             hath
             neither
             motion
             ,
             nor
             sense
             ,
             nor
             heat
             ,
             it
             lives
             not
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             
               Therefore
               every
               living
               creature
               is
               full
               of
               heat
               ,
               sometimes
               stronger
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               weaker
               .
            
          
           
             For
             every
             living
             creature
             is
             nourished
             How
             it
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             the
             nourishment
             is
             not
             made
             but
             by
             concoction
             :
             but
             reason
             teacheth
             that
             concoction
             is
             not
             made
             but
             by
             heat
             and
             fire
             .
             It
             comes
             therefore
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             whence
             a
             living
             creature
             hath
             heat
             and
             fire
             ?
             and
             by
             what
             means
             it
             is
             kindled
             ,
             
             kept
             alive
             ,
             and
             extinguished
             ?
             which
             the
             two
             following
             Aphorismes
             shall
             teach
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             
               The
               heart
               is
               the
               forge
               of
               heat
               in
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               burning
               with
               a
               perpetuall
               fire
               ,
               and
               begetting
               a
               little
               flame
               called
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
              
               which
               it
               communicates
               also
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             Hence
             the
             heart
             is
             said
             commonly
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             that
             lives
             ,
             the
             last
             that
             dies
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             
               The
               vitall
               spirit
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               hath
               for
               its
               matter
               bloud
               ;
               for
               bellowes
               ,
               the
               lungs
               :
               for
               channels
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               communicates
               it selfe
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               the
               arteries
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             hearth
             fire
             hath
             need
             of
             three
             things
             ,
             1
             matter
             or
             fuell
             ,
             and
             that
             fat
             .
             2
             of
             blowing
             or
             fanning
             ,
             whereby
             the
             force
             of
             it
             is
             stirred
             up
             .
             3
             free
             transpiration
             whereby
             it
             may
             diffuse
             it selfe
             ;
             the
             same
             three
             the
             maker
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             hath
             ordeined
             to
             be
             in
             every
             living
             creature
             .
             For
             the
             heart
             seated
             a
             little
             above
             the
             liver
             ,
             drinketh
             in
             a
             most
             pure
             portion
             of
             bloud
             ,
             by
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             veins
             :
             which
             being
             that
             it
             is
             spirituous
             and
             oily
             ,
             conceives
             a
             most
             soft
             flame
             ;
             and
             left
             this
             should
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             there
             lies
             near
             to
             the
             heart
             
               the
               lungs
            
             ,
             which
             like
             bellowes
             dilating
             and
             contracting
             it selfe
             ,
             blowes
             upon
             and
             fans
             that
             fire
             of
             the
             heart
             perpetually
             ,
             
             to
             prevent
             suffocation
             :
             Now
             being
             that
             that
             inflammation
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             fume
             or
             vapour
             (
             though
             very
             thin
             the
             said
             lungs
             by
             the
             same
             continuall
             inspiration
             exhaleth
             those
             vapours
             through
             
               the
               throat
            
             ;
             and
             drawing
             in
             cooler
             air
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             so
             temperate
             the
             flame
             of
             the
             heat
             ,
             whence
             the
             necessity
             of
             breathing
             appears
             ,
             and
             why
             a
             living
             creature
             is
             presently
             suffocated
             if
             respiration
             be
             denied
             it
             .
             And
             that
             flame
             ,
             or
             attenuated
             ,
             and
             most
             hot
             bloud
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
            
             ;
             which
             diffusing
             it self
             through
             the
             arteries
             ,
             (
             that
             accompany
             the
             veins
             every
             way
             )
             cherisheth
             the
             heat
             both
             of
             the
             bloud
             (
             that
             is
             in
             the
             veins
             )
             and
             all
             the
             members
             throughout
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             Now
             because
             it
             were
             dangerous
             to
             have
             this
             vitall
             spirit
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             arteries
             are
             hid
             below
             the
             veins
             ,
             only
             in
             two
             or
             three
             places
             ,
             they
             stand
             forth
             a
             little
             :
             that
             ,
             so
             the
             beating
             of
             that
             spirit
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             heart
             it selfe
             ,
             when
             the
             hand
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             breast
             )
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             and
             thence
             the
             state
             of
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             sensitive
             faculty
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             
               Sense
               in
               a
               living
               creature
               is
               the
               
               perception
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               done
               within
               and
               without
               the
               living
               creature
               ,
            
          
           
             XXX
             
               That
               perception
               is
               done
               by
               virtue
               of
               a
               living
               spirit
               ;
               which
               ,
               being
               that
               it
               is
               most
               subtle
               in
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Animall
                 spirit
              
               .
            
          
           
             XXXI
             
               That
               perceptive
               virtue
               consists
               in
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               the
               animall
               spirit
               :
               for
               because
               it
               is
               presently
               affected
               ,
               with
               whatsoever
               thing
               it
               be
               wherewith
               it
               is
               touched
               .
            
          
           
             For
             all
             sensation
             is
             by
             passion
             ;
             as
             shall
             appear
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             
               The
               seat
               and
               shop
               of
               the
               animall
               spirits
               is
               the
               brain
               .
            
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             greatest
             store
             of
             that
             spirit
             residing
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             animall
             spirit
             is
             there
             progenerated
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             The
             animall
             spirits
             are
             begotten
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             bloud
             and
             vitall
             spirit
             .
             2
             purified
             with
             the
             fanning
             of
             respiration
             .
             3
             communicated
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             by
             Nerves
             .
             The
             excrements
             of
             the
             brain
             are
             cast
             forth
             by
             the
             nostrils
             eares
             ,
             and
             eyes
             (
             that
             is
             by
             flegme
             and
             ●ears
             .
             )
          
           
             For
             the
             strings
             of
             the
             veins
             and
             arteries
             ,
             running
             forth
             into
             the
             brains
             ,
             instill
             bloud
             and
             vitall
             spirit
             into
             them
             .
             And
             the
             bloud
             ,
             
             that
             turns
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             brains
             by
             assimilation
             :
             but
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             ,
             being
             condensed
             by
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             the
             brain
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             Animall
             spirit
             :
             which
             the
             air
             ,
             drawn
             in
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             getting
             into
             the
             brain
             through
             the
             hollownesse
             of
             the
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             palate
             ,
             doth
             so
             purifie
             with
             fanning
             every
             moment
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             something
             cold
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             moveable
             ,
             and
             runs
             through
             the
             nerves
             with
             inexplicable
             celerity
             .
             Now
             the
             Nerves
             are
             ,
             
               branches
               or
               channels
               ,
               descending
               from
               the
               brain
               through
               the
               body
               .
            
             For
             the
             marrow
             of
             the
             back
             bone
             ,
             is
             extended
             from
             the
             brain
             all
             along
             the
             back
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             :
             and
             from
             thence
             divers
             little
             branches
             run
             forth
             ,
             conveying
             the
             animall
             spirit
             ,
             the
             architect
             of
             sense
             and
             motion
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             members
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             To
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             senses
             three
             things
             are
             pertinent
             ,
             1
             the
             things
             requisite
             .
             2
             the
             manner
             .
             3
             the
             effect
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             The
             things
             requisite
             are
             1
             an
             object
             .
             2
             an
             organ
             .
             3
             a
             medium
             to
             conjoyn
             them
             .
             Or
             Sensile
             ,
             Sensorium
             ,
             and
             the
             Copula
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             Objects
             are
             sensible
             qualities
             inhering
             in
             bodies
             ;
             Colour
             ,
             Sound
             ,
             Savour
             ,
             Tangor
             .
          
           
           
             For
             nothing
             is
             seen
             ,
             touched
             ,
             &c.
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             accidents
             wherewith
             it
             is
             clothed
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             be
             accurate
             Philosophers
             ,
             
               N.
               W.
            
             of
             the
             three
             principles
             of
             things
             ,
             only
             light
             or
             fire
             is
             preceptible
             .
             For
             matter
             and
             spirit
             are
             of
             themselves
             insensible
             :
             
               the
               light
               then
               tempered
               with
               darknesse
               ,
               makes
               the
               matter
               visible
               .
               Motion
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             from
             light
             )
             
               makes
               a
               sound
               ;
               but
               heat
            
             (
             which
             is
             from
             motion
             )
             
               stirs
               up
               and
               temperates
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               qualities
               ,
               odours
               ,
               savours
               ,
               tangors
               .
            
          
           
             XXXVII
             The
             organs
             of
             the
             senses
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             in
             which
             the
             animall
             spirit
             receives
             the
             objects
             that
             present
             themselves
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             eye
             ,
             the
             eare
             ,
             the
             nostrils
             ,
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             nervie
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             in
             all
             nature
             acts
             without
             organs
             :
             therefore
             the
             animall
             spirit
             cannot
             do
             it
             neither
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             
               The
               medium
               of
               conjoyning
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               brings
               the
               object
               into
               the
               organ
               :
               in
               sight
               ,
               the
               light
               ;
               in
               hearing
               ,
               the
               air
               moved
               with
               breaking
               :
               in
               smels
               ,
               the
               air
               vapouring
               :
               in
               taste
               ,
               the
               water
               melting
               :
               in
               touch
               ,
               the
               quality
               it selfe
               inhering
               in
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             XXXIX
             
               The
               manner
               of
               sensation
               is
               the
               contact
               of
               the
               Organ
               with
               the
               object
               ,
               passion
               ,
               and
               action
               .
            
          
           
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             sense
             to
             speak
             generally
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             Touch.
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             perceived
             ,
             but
             what
             toucheth
             us
             either
             at
             hand
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             distance
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             things
             absent
             .
          
           
             XL
             
               Therefore
               in
               every
               sensation
               the
               Animall
               spirit
               suffers
               by
               the
               thing
               sensible
               .
            
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             sensation
             but
             by
             passion
             is
             too
             evident
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             perceive
             heat
             or
             cold
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             be
             hot
             or
             cold
             ;
             nor
             sweet
             and
             bitter
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             become
             sweet
             or
             bitter
             ;
             nor
             colour
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             be
             coloured
             therewith
             .
             Our
             spirit
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             residing
             in
             the
             organs
             ,
             is
             touched
             and
             affected
             .
             Therefore
             those
             things
             which
             are
             like
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             perceived
             :
             as
             heat
             like
             our
             heat
             ,
             doth
             not
             affect
             us
             .
             But
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             Organs
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             perceive
             any
             qualities
             of
             the
             objects
             ,
             want
             qualities
             of
             themselves
             ;
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             colour
             ;
             the
             tongue
             ,
             savour
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           
             XLI
             Yet
             in
             every
             sensation
             the
             animall
             spirit
             doth
             reach
             upon
             the
             thing
             sensible
             :
             namely
             ,
             in
             receiving
             ,
             speculating
             ,
             &
             laying
             up
             its
             species
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Animall
             spirit
             resident
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             what
             ever
             sensorie
             it
             perceives
             to
             be
             affected
             ,
             conveys
             it selfe
             thither
             in
             a
             moment
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             :
             and
             having
             perceived
             
             it
             ,
             returns
             forth
             with
             ,
             and
             carries
             back
             the
             image
             of
             that
             thing
             with
             it
             ;
             to
             the
             center
             of
             its
             work-house
             ,
             and
             there
             contemplates
             it
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             sort
             :
             and
             afterward
             layes
             it
             up
             for
             future
             uses
             ,
             hence
             the
             Ancients
             made
             three
             inward
             senses
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               common
               sense
            
             ,
             or
             attention
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               Phantasie
            
             ,
             or
             imagination
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               memory
            
             ,
             or
             recordation
             .
             But
             these
             are
             not
             really
             distinct
             :
             but
             onely
             three
             distinct
             internall
             operations
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
             Now
             that
             those
             inward
             senses
             are
             in
             brutes
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             1
             Because
             if
             they
             do
             not
             give
             heed
             ,
             many
             things
             may
             and
             do
             usually
             slip
             by
             their
             ears
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             and
             nostrils
             .
             2
             Because
             they
             are
             endued
             with
             the
             faculty
             of
             imagining
             or
             judging
             .
             For
             doth
             not
             a
             dog
             barking
             at
             a
             stranger
             ,
             distinguish
             betwixt
             those
             whom
             he
             knowes
             ,
             and
             strangers
             ?
             yea
             sometimes
             a
             dog
             or
             a
             horse
             ,
             &c.
             starts
             also
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             dream
             .
             And
             what
             is
             a
             dream
             but
             an
             imagination
             ?
             3
             Because
             they
             remember
             also
             ,
             for
             a
             dog
             that
             hath
             been
             once
             beaten
             with
             a
             cudgell
             ,
             fears
             the
             like
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             every
             staffe
             ,
             or
             gesture
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
             every
             living
             creature
             ,
             even
             flies
             and
             worms
             ,
             do
             imagine
             .
             But
             of
             the
             inward
             senses
             ,
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             more
             distinctly
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
           
             XLII
             
               The
               effect
               of
               sensation
               is
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               grief
               .
            
          
           
             Pleasure
             ,
             if
             the
             sense
             be
             affected
             gently
             and
             easily
             with
             a
             thing
             agreeable
             thereto
             ,
             with
             titillation
             ;
             griefe
             ,
             if
             with
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             suddenly
             with
             hurt
             to
             the
             Organ
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             
               And
               that
               the
               Animall
               spirit
               alwayes
               occupied
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               sense
               ,
               may
               somtimes
               rest
               ,
               and
               be
               refresbed
               ,
               sleep
               was
               given
               to
               a
               living
               creature
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
              
               a
               gathering
               together
               of
               the
               animall
               spirits
               to
               the
               center
               of
               the
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               stopping
               of
               the
               Organs
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               vapours
               ascending
               out
               of
               the
               ventricle
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             appears
             .
             1
             
               Why
               sleep
               most
               usually
               comes
               upon
               a
               man
               after
               meat
               ?
            
             or
             else
             after
             wearinesse
             ,
             when
             the
             members
             being
             chafed
             do
             exhale
             vapours
             ?
             2
             
               Why
               carefull
               thoughts
               disturb
               sleep
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             when
             the
             spirit
             is
             stirred
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             sit
             still
             .
             3
             
               What
               it
               is
               to
               watch
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               done
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             being
             strengthened
             
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             scatters
             the
             little
             cloud
             of
             vapours
             already
             attenuated
             ,
             and
             betakes
             it selfe
             to
             its
             Organs
             .
             4
             
               Why
               too
               much
               watching
               is
               hurtfull
               ?
            
             because
             the
             sprits
             are
             too
             much
             wearied
             ,
             weakened
             ,
             consumed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Senses
             in
             general
             ,
             somthing
             is
             to
             be
             said
             also
             of
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               XLIV
               The
               touch
            
             hath
             for
             its
             instrument
             the
             nervous
             skin
             :
             as
             also
             all
             the
             nervous
             ,
             and
             membr
             anaceous
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             haires
             ,
             nailes
             ,
             bones
             ,
             do
             not
             feel
             ,
             &c.
             though
             you
             cut
             or
             burn
             them
             :
             because
             they
             have
             no
             nerves
             running
             through
             them
             .
             Yet
             they
             feel
             in
             that
             part
             ,
             where
             they
             adjoyn
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             a
             nervie
             substance
             for
             their
             gluten
             .
             Hence
             the
             pain
             under
             the
             nailes
             ,
             and
             membranes
             of
             the
             bones
             ,
             is
             most
             acute
             .
             Now
             being
             that
             
               the
               skin
            
             of
             the
             body
             is
             most
             glutinous
             ,
             and
             altogether
             nervie
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             put
             the
             living
             creature
             to
             continuall
             pain
             and
             trouble
             ,
             by
             being
             too
             sensitive
             ,
             it
             is
             encompassed
             with
             a
             thin
             skin
             ,
             called
             in
             Latine
             ,
             Cuticula
             (
             which
             we
             see
             come
             of
             somtimes
             in
             members
             that
             are
             scorched
             and
             bruised
             )
             and
             void
             of
             sense
             ,
             to
             restraine
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             sense
             .
          
           
           
             
               XLV
               The
               taste
            
             hath
             the
             tongue
             for
             its
             Organ
             ,
             a
             porous
             member
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             moist
             ,
             that
             so
             dry
             things
             also
             that
             touch
             it
             ,
             may
             m●lt
             and
             give
             forth
             a
             savour
             ,
             which
             penetrating
             the
             tongue
             by
             the
             nerves
             placed
             at
             the
             roots
             thereof
             ,
             is
             by
             and
             by
             communicated
             to
             the
             brain
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             tongue
             is
             dry
             (
             as
             in
             great
             thirst
             )
             the
             taste
             perceives
             nothing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             wise
             counsell
             provided
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             perfect
             living
             creature
             ,
             the
             vapours
             exhaling
             out
             of
             the
             ventricle
             ,
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             into
             spittle
             within
             the
             concavity
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             should
             water
             the
             tongue
             perpetually
             :
             for
             which
             purpose
             the
             porositie
             of
             the
             tongue
             serves
             very
             wel
             .
             Yet
             there
             were
             added
             over
             and
             above
             two
             little
             kernels
             ,
             called
             Tonsillae
             ,
             spongious
             too
             ,
             alwayes
             preserving
             spittle
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
          
           
             XLVI
             
               The
               nostrils
               are
               the
               Organs
               of
               smelling
               ,
               and
               that
               cribrous
               bone
               placed
               over
               them
               ;
               by
               which
               as
               through
               a
               sponge
               ,
               the
               smel
               comming
               from
               things
               may
               enter
               the
               brain
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             the
             Catarrhe
             flowes
             and
             fils
             the
             nostrils
             ,
             smelling
             is
             hindred
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             open
             way
             to
             the
             brain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             powerfull
             to
             affect
             the
             animall
             spirit
             ,
             either
             immediately
             pleasing
             ,
             or
             
             recreating
             or
             strengthning
             it
             ,
             or
             molesting
             and
             suffocating
             it
             .
             For
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             grosse
             ,
             fuliginous
             ,
             impure
             vapours
             kill
             :
             but
             sharp
             smells
             raise
             a
             man
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             swoone
             .
          
           
             
               XLVII
               .
               Hearing
            
             hath
             the
             ear
             for
             its
             Organ
             ;
             which
             containes
             the
             hole
             to
             the
             brain
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             gristly
             border
             winding
             about
             like
             the
             shell
             of
             a
             snaile
             ,
             adjoyned
             without
             to
             receive
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             aire
             when
             in
             is
             stricken
             ,
             and
             turne
             it
             inward
             :
             but
             within
             at
             the
             center
             of
             the
             windings
             is
             a
             little
             drum
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             bit
             of
             flesh
             standing
             by
             it
             ,
             like
             a
             hammer
             ;
             which
             being
             beaten
             with
             the
             aire
             that
             enters
             ,
             beats
             the
             drum
             also
             ,
             which
             the
             spirit
             perceiving
             ,
             judges
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             or
             smalnesse
             ,
             nearnesse
             or
             distance
             of
             the
             thing
             beaten
             with
             the
             aire
             :
             and
             by
             multiplied
             experience
             ,
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             that
             moves
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             sort
             .
          
           
             This
             wonderful
             Organ
             is
             easily
             corrupted
             within
             and
             without
             .
             Within
             ,
             if
             the
             passages
             be
             stopped
             with
             flegme
             :
             &
             much
             more
             if
             the
             hammer
             or
             the
             drum
             be
             hurt
             with
             rottennesse
             .
             But
             without
             ,
             if
             the
             ear
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             that
             gristly
             border
             )
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             for
             then
             the
             sound
             slips
             by
             the
             ear
             ,
             or
             being
             received
             in
             ordinately
             ,
             makes
             only
             an
             inordinate
             noise
             .
             To
             help
             which
             the
             Creator
             gave
             living
             creatures
             two
             ears
             apiece
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             it
             appeares
             hence
             ,
             1
             
               Why
               too
               sharpe
               or
               too
               dull
               sounds
               offend
               ,
               the
               temperate
               please
               us
               ?
            
             because
             they
             agree
             better
             with
             our
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Why
               a
               sound
               penetrates
               obliquely
               also
               ?
            
             because
             the
             aire
             moved
             ,
             moves
             that
             which
             is
             next
             it
             round
             about
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             diffusion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Why
               a
               sound
               spread
               round
               about
               ,
               failes
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ?
            
             because
             it
             is
             just
             as
             when
             the
             water
             of
             a
             poole
             is
             moved
             with
             a
             stone
             falling
             into
             it
             .
             Excepting
             that
             the
             water
             quivers
             a
             good
             while
             in
             that
             whole
             circle
             :
             but
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             rain
             moved
             ,
             passeth
             away
             together
             and
             at
             once
             :
             for
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             bell
             ,
             doth
             not
             sticke
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             but
             is
             wheeled
             about
             in
             the
             sounding
             bell
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Why
               when
               one
               hears
               all
               hear
               the
               same
               ?
            
             because
             a
             sound
             is
             a
             real
             commotion
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             which
             arrives
             at
             the
             ears
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             within
             that
             circle
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               What
               the
               Echo
               is
            
             ?
             namely
             a
             sound
             reflected
             from
             hollow
             places
             :
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             circulations
             of
             the
             water
             made
             in
             a
             vessel
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             at
             the
             sides
             ,
             returne
             again
             toward
             the
             center
             .
          
           
             XLVIII
             .
             The
             sight
             hath
             the
             eye
             for
             its
             Organ
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             living
             
             looking
             glasse
             ,
             receiving
             into
             it self
             the
             images
             of
             such
             things
             as
             present
             themselves
             ,
             and
             transmitting
             them
             to
             the
             brain
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             fabrick
             of
             the
             eyes
             is
             admirable
             .
             For
             beneath
             the
             fore-head
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             ,
             God
             hath
             hollowed
             out
             in
             the
             skull
             two
             windows
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             outmost
             membrane
             of
             the
             brain
             ,
             sends
             two
             things
             like
             bags
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             humorus
             that
             come
             from
             the
             braine
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             there
             is
             a
             pipe
             woven
             together
             of
             an
             opacous
             thin
             membrane
             ,
             yet
             full
             of
             a
             most
             pure
             chrystalline
             humour
             :
             they
             call
             it
             the
             
               apple
               of
               the
               eye
            
             ,
             in
             which
             vision
             is
             properly
             made
             ,
             this
             is
             encompassed
             with
             a
             net-work
             ,
             full
             of
             a
             watery
             or
             glassie
             humour
             :
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             membrane
             which
             the
             common
             sort
             call
             the
             
               white
               of
               the
               eye
            
             ;
             but
             Philosophers
             (
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             and
             polished
             over
             like
             a
             horne
             )
             call
             cornea
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             transparent
             over
             against
             the
             apple
             and
             the
             net-work
             ,
             elsewhere
             it
             retaines
             its
             whitnesse
             .
             Now
             under
             the
             root
             of
             the
             apple
             lies
             the
             
               optick
               nerve
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             image
             of
             the
             thing
             perceived
             ,
             passeth
             straight
             to
             the
             center
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
          
           
             XLIX
             .
             No
             vision
             is
             without
             the
             ministery
             of
             light
             ;
             for
             that
             reflecting
             from
             things
             and
             coloured
             with
             their
             aspect
             diffuseth
             it self
             every
             
             way
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             it
             falls
             upon
             a
             glasse
             ,
             it
             impresseth
             the
             image
             of
             the
             said
             things
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             appeares
             :
             1.
             
             
               Why
               only
               things
               that
               are
               coloured
               are
               seen
               ?
            
             because
             the
             light
             must
             of
             necessity
             rebound
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             colour
             is
             transparent
             as
             the
             aire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Why
               those
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               enlightned
               ?
            
             because
             sight
             is
             the
             resiliencie
             of
             the
             light
             from
             the
             object
             to
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Why
               the
               eye
               placed
               in
               the
               shade
               or
               in
               the
               dark
               sees
               the
               stronger
               ?
            
             because
             it
             receives
             the
             light
             reflected
             without
             any
             impediment
             .
             For
             if
             the
             eye
             it self
             be
             enlightned
             also
             the
             light
             reflected
             from
             it
             ,
             meets
             with
             the
             other
             light
             (
             coming
             from
             things
             )
             and
             so
             there
             is
             a
             collision
             and
             a
             dissipation
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               VVhy
               we
               see
               nothing
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               betwixt
               the
               eye
               and
               the
               object
               ?
            
             because
             the
             reflexion
             of
             the
             light
             is
             not
             made
             but
             in
             a
             right
             line
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               VVhy
               some
               living
               creatures
               see
               best
               in
               a
               strong
               light
               ,
               others
               in
               an
               obsure
               light
               ?
            
             because
             the
             lucidity
             of
             the
             animal
             spirit
             is
             diverslly
             proportionated
             .
             So
             Spiders
             and
             Flies
             see
             the
             smallest
             things
             ,
             which
             passe
             our
             sight
             ,
             ;
             (
             and
             much
             more
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             horse
             or
             an
             
             elephant
             ,
             &c.
             )
             because
             there
             are
             more
             subtile
             spirits
             in
             a
             more
             subtile
             body
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               VVhy
               whitenesse
               disgregates
               the
               sight
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               overmuch
               ,
               dissipates
               and
               corrupts
               it
               ?
            
             because
             it
             is
             the
             very
             light
             it self
             reflecting
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             to
             penetrate
             ,
             attenuate
             ,
             part
             asunder
             and
             diffuse
             the
             object
             .
             For
             to
             that
             end
             it
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             L.
             Viston
             is
             three-fold
             ,
             streight
             ,
             reflected
             ,
             and
             refracted
          
           
             Right
             or
             direct
             vision
             is
             that
             whereby
             the
             light
             is
             seen
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Sun
             or
             fire
             :
             For
             here
             the
             light
             offers
             it self
             to
             the
             eye
             by
             a
             single
             line
             .
          
           
             Reflected
             is
             ,
             that
             whereby
             other
             things
             are
             seen
             in
             a
             free
             aire
             :
             for
             there
             the
             light
             reflected
             from
             things
             ,
             comes
             to
             the
             eye
             by
             a
             second
             line
             (
             for
             by
             the
             first
             line
             the
             light
             falls
             upon
             the
             object
             ,
             by
             the
             second
             from
             thence
             upon
             the
             eye
             .
             )
          
           
             Refracted
             is
             that
             whereby
             things
             are
             seen
             through
             a
             double
             medium
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             refracted
             lines
             :
             as
             when
             an
             oare
             or
             pole
             seems
             broken
             in
             the
             water
             .
             Also
             when
             a
             piece
             of
             mony
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             a
             vessel
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             seemes
             bigger
             and
             nearer
             the
             superficies
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             may
             go
             back
             and
             see
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             motive
             faculty
             .
          
           
             LI.
             Motion
             was
             given
             to
             a
             living
             creature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             seek
             his
             food
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             those
             actions
             to
             which
             every
             one
             is
             destinated
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             preserve
             the
             vigour
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             living
             creature
             being
             of
             a
             more
             tender
             constitution
             then
             a
             plant
             ,
             would
             more
             easily
             putrifie
             and
             perish
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             quickned
             by
             most
             frequent
             motion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Creator
             hath
             most
             wisely
             provided
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             take
             our
             meat
             without
             labour
             and
             motion
             .
          
           
             LII
             .
             The
             moving
             principle
             is
             the
             animall
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             body
             without
             life
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             well
             furnished
             with
             Organs
             ,
             moves
             not
             :
             and
             when
             the
             braine
             ,
             the
             feat
             of
             the
             animall
             spirits
             is
             ill
             affected
             (
             for
             example
             either
             with
             giddinesse
             or
             a
             surfet
             )
             the
             members
             presently
             fall
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             stumble
             and
             totter
             .
             And
             when
             the
             nerve
             of
             any
             member
             is
             stopped
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             deprived
             both
             of
             motion
             and
             sense
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             palsie
             and
             apoplexie
             .
          
           
           
             LIII
             .
             Now
             the
             animall
             spirit
             moves
             either
             it self
             only
             ,
             or
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             with
             it
             :
             or
             lastly
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             also
             .
          
           
             LIV.
             The
             animall
             spirit
             moves
             it self
             perpetually
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             sometime
             lesse
             :
             namely
             ,
             running
             out
             and
             into
             the
             Organs
             of
             the
             senses
             :
             or
             howsoever
             stirriug
             it self
             in
             its
             work-house
             .
          
           
             For
             from
             this
             inward
             motion
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             perpetual
             phantasies
             or
             imaginations
             even
             in
             sleep
             ;
             which
             then
             we
             call
             dreams
             .
          
           
             LV.
             It
             carries
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             sense
             of
             something
             ,
             either
             pleasing
             or
             displeasing
             it
             conveyes
             it self
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             body
             ,
             taking
             that
             with
             it
             as
             it
             were
             to
             aide
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             joy
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             hope
             and
             feare
             ;
             gratulation
             and
             repentance
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             in
             anger
             .
          
           
             For
             joy
             is
             a
             motion
             ,
             wherein
             the
             spirit
             poureth
             forth
             it self
             at
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             pleasant
             object
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             would
             couple
             it self
             with
             the
             thing
             that
             it
             desireth
             .
             Thence
             that
             lively
             colour
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             joyful
             man
             from
             the
             vital
             spirit
             ,
             flowing
             thither
             with
             a
             most
             pure
             portion
             of
             the
             blood
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             moderate
             joy
             purifies
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             is
             helpful
             to
             prolong
             life
             .
             See
             
               Prov.
               15.
               v.
            
             13.
             
             &
             17.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             Sorrow
             is
             a
             motion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             at
             the
             sense
             of
             an
             object
             that
             displeaseth
             it
             ,
             runnes
             to
             its
             centre
             ;
             the
             heart
             as
             it
             were
             feeling
             a
             hurtful
             thing
             ,
             thence
             palenesse
             in
             the
             face
             of
             those
             that
             are
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             stiffnesse
             of
             the
             skin
             and
             haires
             ;
             hence
             also
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             be
             often
             and
             greatly
             affected
             with
             sorrow
             :
             the
             like
             motions
             are
             in
             
               hope
               and
               fear
               ,
               joy
               and
               sorrow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             either
             present
             or
             past
             .
          
           
             But
             anger
             ,
             is
             a
             mixt
             motion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             spirit
             for
             fear
             of
             injury
             flies
             to
             the
             center
             ,
             and
             thence
             poures
             forth
             it self
             again
             as
             it
             were
             in
             revenge
             .
             Hence
             they
             that
             are
             angry
             ,
             are
             first
             pale
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             red
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             All
             these
             motions
             commonly
             called
             affections
             ,
             or
             
               passions
               of
               the
               minde
            
             ,
             are
             common
             to
             all
             living
             creatures
             :
             But
             according
             to
             more
             and
             lesse
             ,
             for
             Sanguine
             creatures
             are
             merry
             ;
             Melancholy
             ,
             sad
             ;
             Flegmatick
             ,
             faint
             ;
             Cholerick
             ,
             furious
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             LVI
             .
             The
             said
             Animall
             spirit
             moves
             the
             members
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             use
             of
             instruments
             ;
             Tendons
             and
             Muscles
             ,
             and
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             bones
             .
          
           
             The
             puppets
             wherewith
             Juglers
             (
             a
             pleasant
             sight
             to
             children
             )
             shew
             playes
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             turne
             themselves
             about
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             :
             1
             Joynts
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bow
             .
             2
             Nerves
             or
             strings
             with
             which
             drawne
             to
             and
             fro
             they
             are
             bowed
             .
             3
             Some
             living
             strength
             which
             may
             draw
             the
             nerves
             forward
             and
             backward
             ;
             which
             the
             neurospasta
             that
             is
             hid
             under
             the
             covering
             supplies
             .
             Just
             so
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             there
             are
             requisite
             :
             1
             Joynts
             or
             knuckles
             of
             bones
             .
             For
             bones
             were
             given
             to
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             stand
             upright
             :
             But
             that
             he
             might
             bend
             also
             ,
             his
             bones
             were
             not
             given
             him
             continued
             ,
             but
             divided
             with
             joynts
             of
             limbs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Certain
             ligaments
             fastned
             about
             the
             bones
             ,
             wherewith
             attraction
             and
             relaxation
             might
             be
             made
             ;
             therefore
             certaine
             tendons
             were
             given
             them
             as
             it
             were
             cords
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             nervy
             and
             half
             gristly
             substance
             ,
             which
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             head
             of
             one
             bone
             ,
             and
             running
             along
             the
             side
             of
             another
             bone
             ,
             grow
             to
             the
             lower
             head
             thereof
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             tendon
             is
             drawne
             ,
             the
             following
             bone
             is
             drawne
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bend
             it self
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             tendons
             about
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             bones
             are
             bare
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             but
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             them
             they
             
             are
             extended
             into
             a
             kinde
             of
             a
             membranceous
             purse
             stuffed
             up
             with
             flesh
             :
             Which
             flesh
             or
             fleshy
             purse
             they
             call
             a
             muscle
             ,
             of
             which
             every
             member
             hath
             many
             :
             not
             only
             least
             that
             the
             tendons
             when
             they
             are
             drawne
             should
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ;
             or
             the
             bones
             or
             tendons
             be
             hurt
             with
             oft
             rubbing
             against
             one
             another
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             only
             (
             for
             what
             a
             body
             would
             that
             be
             which
             consisted
             of
             meer
             bones
             ,
             veins
             ,
             nerves
             ,
             and
             tendons
             ?
             a
             Sceleton
             )
             but
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             motion
             at
             all
             without
             muscles
             :
             as
             it
             shall
             forthwith
             appear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             neurospasta
             or
             invisible
             mover
             ,
             is
             the
             animal
             sqirit
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             can
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             phantasie
             ,
             convey
             it self
             into
             the
             belly
             of
             this
             or
             that
             muscle
             ,
             so
             it
             stretches
             or
             dilates
             it
             as
             it
             vvere
             a
             paire
             of
             bellowes
             ,
             and
             drawes
             in
             that
             vvhich
             is
             opposite
             ,
             from
             whence
             nothing
             can
             follow
             but
             the
             bending
             of
             that
             member
             .
          
           
             Thence
             it
             appears
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               animall
               spirit
               can
               move
               nothing
               without
               an
               Organ
               :
            
             For
             why
             doth
             no
             man
             bend
             his
             knees
             before
             ?
             because
             there
             wants
             a
             knuckle
             above
             .
             Why
             doth
             no
             man
             move
             his
             ear
             ?
             because
             that
             member
             wants
             muscles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             appeares
             also
             ,
             
               That
               by
               how
               many
               
               the
               more
               muscles
               are
               given
               to
               any
               member
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               nimbler
               it
               is
               unto
               motion
               :
               by
               how
               much
               the
               bigger
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
            
             ;
             For
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             able
             to
             undergo
             the
             variety
             of
             labours
             and
             going
             .
             It
             appeares
             also
             why
             they
             that
             are
             musculy
             or
             brawnie
             ,
             are
             strong
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             thin
             ,
             are
             weak
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             appeares
             also
             that
             the
             animal
             spirit
             is
             most
             busie
             in
             motion
             ,
             running
             to
             and
             fro
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             phantasie
             ,
             most
             speedily
             through
             the
             nerves
             and
             arteries
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             is
             compounded
             of
             an
             agitative
             ,
             expansive
             and
             contractive
             ,
             impulsive
             and
             continuative
             motion
             .
             For
             the
             animal
             spirit
             coveys
             it self
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             phantasie
             ,
             into
             this
             or
             that
             muscle
             :
             and
             the
             muscle
             giving
             place
             to
             the
             spirit
             flowing
             in
             ,
             stretcheth
             forth
             it self
             :
             then
             when
             the
             muscle
             is
             stretched
             forth
             in
             breadth
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             it
             must
             be
             contracted
             of
             necessity
             :
             and
             the
             tendon
             followes
             the
             muscle
             contracting
             it self
             ,
             and
             drawes
             with
             it
             the
             head
             of
             the
             next
             bone
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             continuity
             ;
             all
             with
             inexplicable
             quicknesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             appears
             also
             that
             this
             local
             motion
             (
             either
             of
             the
             whole
             living
             creature
             ,
             or
             of
             
             some
             member
             )
             is
             made
             about
             something
             immoveable
             with
             various
             enforcings
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             because
             it
             is
             with
             enforcing
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             wearinesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             because
             it
             is
             vvith
             vvearinesse
             ,
             there
             is
             sometimes
             needs
             of
             rest
             ;
             vvhich
             is
             given
             in
             three
             kinds
             .
             1
             
               Standing
               .
               2
               Sitting
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lying
               .
               Standing
            
             is
             a
             resting
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             inclination
             of
             the
             body
             to
             motion
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             done
             by
             libration
             .
             Sitting
             is
             rest
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             body
             :
             whereby
             the
             other
             parts
             are
             the
             more
             easily
             preserved
             in
             
               Aequilibrio
               .
               Lying
            
             is
             a
             total
             rest
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             prostrating
             of
             the
             body
             all
             along
             :
             But
             as
             too
             much
             motion
             brings
             wearinesse
             ,
             so
             too
             much
             rest
             causeth
             tediousnesse
             :
             because
             the
             spirit
             loves
             to
             stir
             it self
             .
             And
             the
             same
             position
             of
             the
             members
             a
             long
             while
             together
             by
             rest
             ,
             is
             alike
             troublesome
             :
             both
             for
             that
             the
             lower
             members
             are
             pressed
             with
             the
             vveight
             of
             the
             upper
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             that
             the
             spirit
             desires
             to
             move
             it self
             any
             way
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             in
             that
             vve
             turne
             us
             oft
             in
             our
             sleep
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             enuntiative
             faculty
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             living
             creature
             might
             give
             knowledge
             
             of
             it self
             by
             a
             voice
             ,
             the
             animal
             spirit
             doth
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             phantasie
             :
             but
             it
             hath
             these
             Organs
             ,
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             the
             rough
             Arterie
             ,
             and
             the
             Mouth
             .
          
           
             LVII
             .
             To
             every
             living
             creature
             (
             fishes
             excepted
             )
             there
             was
             given
             lungs
             ,
             to
             coole
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             a
             gristly
             pipe
             called
             the
             
               rough
               arteterie
            
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             serves
             withall
             to
             send
             forth
             a
             voice
             :
             because
             that
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             pipe
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             aire
             being
             stricken
             may
             be
             divided
             and
             sent
             sounding
             forth
             .
          
           
             LVIII
             .
             And
             that
             the
             voice
             might
             be
             both
             raised
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             ,
             that
             pipe
             is
             composed
             of
             gristly
             rings
             ;
             the
             lowest
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             oppose
             it self
             to
             the
             aire
             as
             it
             passeth
             by
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             deep
             repercussion
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             grave
             voice
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             highest
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             high
             repercussion
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             shrill
             voice
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             make
             triall
             of
             that
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             LIX
             .
             And
             that
             the
             sound
             may
             be
             articulate
             ,
             
               (
               as
               in
               speech
               and
               the
               singing
               of
               some
               birds
               )
            
             that
             the
             tongue
             ,
             beating
             the
             sound
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
             also
             the
             lips
             ,
             the
             teeth
             and
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             the
             throat
             performe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             defensive
             faculty
             .
          
           
             LX.
             The
             animall
             spirit
             if
             it
             perceive
             any
             hostile
             thing
             approach
             unto
             it
             ,
             hath
             presently
             recourse
             to
             its
             weapons
             ,
             whereby
             either
             to
             defend
             it self
             
               (
               setting
               up
               its
               haires
               ,
               bristles
               ,
               scales
               ,
               prickles
               )
            
             or
             to
             offend
             and
             hurt
             its
             enemies
             
               (
               using
               its
               hornes
               ,
               nailes
               ,
               wings
               ,
               beak
               ,
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
          
           
             Which
             by
             vertue
             of
             what
             strength
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             may
             already
             be
             known
             out
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             generative
             faculty
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             that
             living
             creatures
             as
             well
             as
             plants
             ,
             are
             mortal
             entities
             :
             they
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             their
             species
             ;
             touching
             which
             marke
             the
             Axiomes
             following
             .
          
           
             LXI
             .
             Because
             that
             the
             generation
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             and
             tendernesse
             of
             their
             members
             ,
             could
             not
             commodiously
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             they
             had
             a
             different
             sex
             given
             them
             .
             And
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             the
             new
             living
             creature
             should
             be
             formed
             in
             the
             very
             body
             of
             the
             living
             creature
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             As
             the
             sun
             by
             its
             heat
             doth
             beget
             plants
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             also
             those
             living
             things
             ,
             whose
             formation
             is
             finished
             with
             in
             some
             few
             dayes
             ,
             as
             wormes
             ,
             mice
             ,
             and
             diverse
             insects
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             done
             either
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             same
             living
             creatures
             falling
             into
             an
             apt
             matter
             scattered
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             universe
             ,
             falling
             into
             an
             apt
             matter
             .
             But
             more
             perfect
             living
             creatures
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             many
             and
             solide
             members
             ,
             and
             want
             much
             time
             for
             their
             formation
             (
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             an
             horse
             ,
             an
             elephant
             )
             it
             cannot
             beget
             .
             For
             being
             that
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             stay
             so
             long
             in
             the
             same
             coast
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             young
             one
             would
             be
             spoiled
             before
             it
             could
             come
             to
             perfection
             .
             I
             herefore
             the
             most
             wise
             Creatour
             of
             things
             ,
             appointed
             the
             place
             of
             formation
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             living
             creature
             it self
             ;
             having
             formed
             two
             sexes
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             do
             the
             part
             of
             the
             plant
             bearing
             the
             seed
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             cherishing
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             hatching
             the
             seed
             .
             This
             alone
             and
             none
             other
             is
             the
             end
             of
             different
             sexes
             in
             all
             living
             creatures
             .
             Wo
             be
             to
             the
             rashnesse
             and
             madness
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             abuse
             them
             !
             as
             no
             beast
             doth
             .
             The
             members
             ,
             whereby
             the
             sexes
             differ
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             in
             number
             ,
             site
             and
             form
             ,
             and
             differ
             in
             nothing
             
             almost
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             exterius
             and
             interius
             :
             to
             wit
             the
             greater
             force
             of
             heat
             in
             the
             male
             thrusting
             the
             genitals
             outward
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             female
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weaker
             heat
             the
             said
             members
             conteining
             themselves
             within
             :
             which
             Anatomists
             know
             .
          
           
             LXII
             
               The
               spirit
               is
               the
               directour
               of
               all
               generation
               ,
               like
               as
               in
               plants
               ;
               which
               being
               heated
               in
               the
               seed
               ,
               first
               formes
               it selfe
               a
               place
               of
               abode
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               brains
               and
               head
               :
               and
               thence
               making
               excursions
               ,
               formes
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               gently
               :
               and
               again
               retiring
               to
               its
               seat
               ,
               rests
               and
               operates
               by
               turns
               :
               whence
               the
               original
               of
               waking
               and
               fleeping
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             formation
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             doth
             not
             begin
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             thought
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             for
             the
             head
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             living
             creature
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             structure
             of
             organs
             for
             divers
             operations
             .
             And
             that
             appears
             plain
             ,
             for
             some
             living
             creatures
             (
             as
             fishes
             )
             have
             no
             heart
             ,
             but
             none
             are
             without
             a
             head
             and
             brains
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             kinds
             of
             living
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             in
             generall
             ;
             the
             kinds
             follow
             .
          
           
             LXIII
             
               A
               living
               creature
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               its
               motion
               is
               1
               Reptile
               .
               2
               Gressile
               .
               3
               Natatile
               .
               4
               Volatile
               .
            
          
           
           
             LXIV
             
               Reptile
               ,
               or
               a
               creeping
               thing
               is
               a
               living
               creature
               with
               a
               long
               body
               ,
               wanting
               feet
               ,
               yet
               compunded
               of
               joynts
               (
               or
               gristly
               rings
               )
               by
               the
               contraction
               and
               extension
               of
               which
               it
               windes
               up
               and
               reacheth
               out
               it selfe
               :
               
                 as
                 are
                 wormes
                 and
                 serpents
              
               .
            
          
           
             LXV
             
               Gressile
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               hath
               feet
               (
               two
               or
               more
               )
               and
               goeth
               ;
               
                 as
                 a
                 lizard
                 ,
                 a
                 mouse
                 ,
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             LXVI
             
               Natatile
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               passeth
               through
               the
               water
               by
               the
               help
               of
               finnes
               :
               it
               is
               called
               a
               fish
               :
               amongst
               which
               crabs
               also
               ,
               and
               divers
               sea-monsters
               are
               reckoned
               .
            
          
           
             LXVII
             
               Volatile
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               moves
               it selfe
               through
               the
               air
               ,
               by
               the
               shaking
               of
               its
               wings
               ;
               and
               is
               called
               a
               bird
               .
            
          
           
             The
             lightnesse
             of
             birds
             to
             flie
             ,
             is
             from
             their
             plumosity
             .
             For
             every
             plume
             or
             feather
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             stalk
             ,
             but
             through
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             particles
             of
             its
             parts
             ,
             is
             hollow
             and
             full
             of
             spirit
             and
             vapour
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             no
             birds
             pisse
             :
             because
             all
             their
             moisture
             perpetually
             evaporates
             into
             feathers
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             therefore
             for
             a
             man
             to
             flie
             ,
             though
             he
             fit
             himselfe
             with
             wings
             ,
             because
             he
             wants
             feathers
             to
             raise
             him
             :
             and
             those
             which
             he
             takes
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             heat
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
           
             LXVIII
             
               Small
               living
               things
               are
               by
               a
               speciall
               name
               called
               insects
               ;
               
                 as
                 flies
                 ,
                 wormes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             insects
             ,
             from
             the
             incisions
             whereby
             their
             bodies
             are
             cut
             off
             round
             as
             it
             were
             .
             These
             may
             be
             divided
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             For
             wormes
             are
             Reptile
             ,
             Lice
             ,
             Fleas
             ,
             Punies
             ,
             Spiders
             ,
             &c.
             
             Gressile
             ,
             the
             water-spider
             ,
             and
             the
             horse-leech
             ,
             &c.
             
             Natatile
             ,
             Flies
             and
             Gnats
             ,
             &c.
             
             Volatile
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             with
             infinite
             differences
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             also
             there
             is
             not
             wanting
             a
             most
             clear
             glasse
             of
             the
             admirable
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Creatour
             ;
             and
             a
             schoole
             to
             man
             ,
             to
             learn
             virtues
             ,
             and
             forget
             vices
             (
             of
             both
             which
             there
             are
             an
             expresse
             image
             in
             living
             creatures
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             oft
             inculcates
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apendix
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             tenacious
             inherencie
             of
             the
             animall
             spirits
             in
             its
             matter
             .
          
           
             WE
             shewed
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             ninth
             Chap
             ,
             how
             fast
             the
             
               naturall
               and
               vitall
               spirit
            
             inhereth
             in
             its
             matter
             :
             we
             are
             now
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             the
             like
             in
             the
             
               animall
               spirit
            
             ,
             how
             firmly
             it
             also
             abideth
             in
             its
             matter
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             bloud
             ,
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             thing
             ,
             will
             also
             adde
             much
             light
             to
             
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               every
               living
               creature
               is
               in
               the
               bloud
               thereof
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               that
               the
               bloud
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               is
               the
               life
               thereof
               ,
            
             as
             
               Gen.
               9.
               v.
               4.
               
               Levit.
            
             17.
             v.
             11.
             and
             14.
             
             
               Deut.
               12.
               v.
            
             23.
             )
             And
             to
             certain
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             astonished
             at
             ,
             who
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             reason
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             First
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             animall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             ,
             may
             be
             bound
             into
             its
             seed
             with
             the
             cold
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             for
             a
             time
             it
             cannot
             exercise
             its
             operation
             .
             For
             as
             grains
             of
             corn
             kept
             all
             winter
             (
             either
             in
             a
             garner
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             earth
             )
             do
             bud
             neverthelesse
             :
             so
             the
             eggs
             of
             fishes
             ,
             frogs
             ,
             pismires
             ,
             beetles
             ,
             scattered
             either
             upon
             the
             earth
             or
             waters
             ,
             do
             bring
             forth
             young
             the
             year
             following
             .
          
           
             II
             In
             bodies
             already
             formed
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             compelled
             sometimes
             by
             some
             force
             ,
             forsakes
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             from
             all
             operation
             :
             yet
             conglobates
             it selfe
             to
             the
             center
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             coucheth
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             dayes
             ,
             moneths
             ,
             years
             ,
             it
             lies
             as
             it
             were
             asleep
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             it
             awakens
             again
             ,
             and
             diffuseth
             it self
             through
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             to
             execute
             vitall
             operations
             as
             it
             did
             before
             .
             We
             find
             it
             so
             to
             
             be
             in
             Flies
             ,
             Spiders
             ,
             Frogs
             ,
             Swallowes
             ,
             &c.
             which
             in
             winter
             lie
             as
             though
             they
             were
             dead
             in
             the
             chinks
             of
             wals
             ,
             or
             chaps
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             water
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Spring
             comes
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             alive
             again
             So
             flies
             choaked
             in
             water
             ,
             come
             to
             life
             again
             in
             warm
             cinders
             :
             like
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             men
             strangled
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             life
             again
             after
             some
             hours
             ,
             And
             besides
             there
             is
             an
             example
             commonly
             known
             of
             a
             boy
             killed
             with
             cold
             ,
             and
             found
             four
             dayes
             after
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             with
             foments
             .
             Trances
             continued
             for
             some
             dayes
             are
             ordinarily
             known
             hence
             :
             some
             ready
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             dead
             indeed
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             buried
             too
             ,
             yet
             have
             lived
             again
             ▪
             Some
             Geographers
             have
             written
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             Moscovia
             ,
             men
             are
             frozen
             every
             year
             with
             extream
             cold
             ,
             and
             yet
             live
             again
             like
             swallows
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             as
             a
             thing
             uncertain
             ,
             we
             leave
             to
             its
             place
             .
          
           
             III
             The
             third
             and
             the
             most
             strange
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             flowes
             out
             with
             the
             bloud
             that
             is
             shed
             ,
             and
             yet
             gives
             not
             over
             to
             maintain
             its
             consent
             with
             the
             spirit
             remaining
             within
             the
             body
             :
             (
             whither
             the
             greater
             part
             thereof
             remain
             or
             only
             the
             relicks
             :
             )
             
             which
             is
             most
             evidently
             gathered
             from
             divers
             sympathies
             and
             antipathies
             ,
             I
             will
             illustrate
             it
             with
             five
             examples
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               ;
               I
               pray
               you
               that
               an
               oxe
               quakes
               ,
               and
               is
               madded
               ,
               and
               runs
               away
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               butcher
               ?
            
             is
             it
             not
             because
             he
             smels
             the
             garments
             ,
             the
             hand
             ,
             the
             very
             breath
             of
             the
             butcher
             stained
             with
             the
             bloud
             and
             spirit
             of
             cattle
             of
             his
             own
             kind
             ?
             which
             is
             also
             most
             clear
             from
             the
             irreconcilable
             antipathy
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             to
             be
             betwixt
             dogs
             ,
             and
             dog-killers
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               body
               of
               a
               slain
               man
               bleeds
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               murderer
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               some
               dayes
               ,
               or
               months
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               years
               ?
            
             (
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             a
             thousand
             trialls
             that
             it
             is
             so
             :
             and
             at
             Itzenhow
             in
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Simeon
               Gulartius
            
             relates
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             hung
             up
             ,
             and
             dried
             in
             prison
             ,
             discovered
             the
             murderer
             full
             ten
             years
             after
             by
             bleeding
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             confirmed
             by
             great
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Kings
             Counsell
             )
             and
             certainly
             we
             are
             not
             to
             flie
             to
             miracles
             where
             nature
             it selfe
             by
             constant
             observation
             shewes
             her
             lawes
             .
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             man
             ready
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             provoked
             with
             the
             injury
             when
             it
             is
             shed
             forth
             with
             the
             bloud
             ,
             pouring
             out
             it
             
             selfe
             as
             it
             were
             in
             revenge
             ,
             leaps
             upon
             the
             murderer
             :
             and
             that
             after
             the
             same
             sort
             as
             we
             see
             a
             dog
             ,
             a
             wild
             beast
             ,
             or
             oxe
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             killed
             ,
             run
             furiously
             upon
             him
             that
             striketh
             him
             .
             For
             if
             the
             spirit
             do
             so
             yet
             abiding
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             why
             not
             parted
             from
             it
             ?
             Therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             it
             leaps
             upon
             the
             murderer
             ,
             and
             seises
             on
             him
             .
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             near
             the
             body
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             commanded
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             or
             look
             upon
             it
             )
             look
             how
             much
             spirit
             is
             left
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             hasteth
             to
             meet
             with
             its
             spirit
             ,
             with
             its
             chariot
             the
             bloud
             ,
             namely
             by
             sympathie
             .
             Hence
             that
             Antipathie
             which
             more
             subtle
             natures
             find
             in
             themselves
             against
             murderers
             though
             unknown
             .
             For
             they
             tremble
             at
             the
             very
             presence
             of
             murderers
             ,
             and
             nauseat
             if
             they
             do
             but
             eat
             or
             drink
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             cunning
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             Chirurgeon
             in
             Italy
             is
             [
             well
             ]
             known
             ,
             who
             helpt
             one
             that
             had
             lost
             his
             nose
             ,
             carving
             him
             another
             out
             of
             his
             arme
             ,
             cut
             and
             bound
             to
             his
             face
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             moneth
             :
             and
             the
             ridiculous
             chance
             [
             that
             happened
             thereupon
             ]
             a
             little
             after
             is
             also
             known
             .
             A
             certain
             Noble
             man
             having
             also
             had
             his
             nose
             cut
             off
             in
             a
             duell
             ,
             desired
             his
             help
             ;
             but
             being
             delicate
             
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             have
             his
             arme
             cut
             ,
             hired
             a
             poor
             countrey
             fellow
             ,
             who
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             arme
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             repair
             his
             nose
             .
             The
             cure
             succeeded
             :
             but
             when
             as
             about
             some
             six
             years
             after
             ,
             (
             or
             thereabouts
             )
             the
             country
             man
             died
             ,
             the
             Noble
             mans
             nose
             rotted
             too
             ,
             and
             fell
             off
             .
             What
             could
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             locally
             separated
             ,
             doth
             maintain
             its
             spirituall
             unity
             ?
             Therefore
             when
             the
             spirit
             went
             out
             of
             the
             countrey
             mans
             carcasse
             ,
             as
             it
             rotted
             ,
             part
             of
             it
             also
             went
             out
             that
             the
             Noble
             mans
             nose
             ,
             and
             his
             nose
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Noble
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             succeeded
             not
             [
             into
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ]
             as
             being
             into
             the
             lump
             of
             anothers
             [
             flesh
             ]
             )
             rotted
             also
             ,
             and
             fell
             off
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             if
             friends
             about
             to
             part
             ,
             drink
             part
             one
             of
             anothers
             bloud
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             addes
             a
             part
             of
             his
             spirit
             to
             his
             own
             )
             it
             will
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             is
             sick
             ,
             or
             ill
             at
             ease
             ,
             though
             very
             far
             asunder
             ,
             the
             other
             also
             will
             find
             himselfe
             sad
             :
             which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             )
             the
             reason
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Magneticall
             Medicine
             is
             very
             famous
             amongst
             Authours
             :
             with
             which
             they
             
             do
             not
             cure
             the
             wound
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             the
             instrument
             wherewith
             he
             wound
             was
             given
             ,
             or
             the
             garment
             ,
             wood
             ,
             or
             earth
             besprinkled
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             wound
             ,
             is
             onely
             anointed
             :
             and
             the
             wound
             closes
             and
             heals
             kindly
             .
             Some
             deny
             that
             this
             is
             done
             naturally
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             consider
             the
             secret
             strength
             of
             nature
             .
             Yet
             examples
             shew
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             cure
             ,
             with
             an
             ointment
             made
             with
             most
             naturall
             things
             ,
             (
             yea
             with
             nothing
             but
             the
             grease
             of
             the
             axeltree
             ,
             scraped
             off
             from
             a
             cart
             )
             hath
             certain
             successe
             ,
             without
             using
             any
             superstition
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             poured
             out
             of
             the
             body
             with
             the
             bloud
             that
             is
             shed
             ,
             adheres
             partly
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             partly
             to
             the
             instrument
             it self
             :
             (
             for
             it
             cannot
             abide
             without
             matter
             )
             &
             being
             forced
             thence
             with
             the
             fat
             that
             is
             applied
             returnes
             to
             its
             whole
             ,
             and
             supplies
             that
             ,
             and
             hereto
             perhaps
             that
             observation
             appertains
             concerning
             the
             venom
             of
             a
             snake
             ,
             viper
             ,
             or
             scorpion
             conveyed
             into
             a
             man
             with
             a
             bite
             .
             For
             if
             the
             same
             beast
             ,
             or
             but
             the
             bloud
             or
             fat
             thereof
             ,
             be
             forthwith
             applied
             to
             the
             wound
             ,
             it
             sucks
             out
             the
             venom
             again
             ,
             because
             it
             returns
             to
             its
             own
             connaturall
             .
             More
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             be
             observed
             by
             approved
             experiments
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unworthy
             of
             our
             observation
             ,
             that
             the
             animall
             spirit
             doth
             form
             living
             creatures
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             rather
             then
             quite
             forsake
             the
             putrifying
             matter
             :
             namely
             ,
             wormes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             of
             living
             creatures
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             putrified
             those
             living
             creatures
             are
             especially
             bred
             on
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             feed
             when
             they
             were
             alive
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             storks
             ,
             serpents
             are
             bred
             ,
             of
             hens
             spiders
             ,
             of
             ducks
             frogs
             ,
             &c.
             which
             that
             it
             will
             so
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             buried
             in
             dung
             ,
             
               John
               Poppus
            
             a
             distiller
             of
             Coburg
             ,
             hath
             taught
             after
             others
             .
             It
             appears
             then
             that
             the
             animall
             spirit
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             diligently
             busied
             ,
             about
             the
             animating
             of
             bodies
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Man.
             
          
           
             I
             A
             Man
             is
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             endued
             with
             an
             immortall
             soule
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Creatour
             inspired
             a
             soul
             into
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             v.
             7.
             which
             soul
             is
             called
             also
             
               the
               mind
               and
               reason
            
             ,
             in
             vvhich
             the
             image
             of
             God
             shineth
             .
          
           
           
             II
             Therefore
             he
             is
             compounded
             of
             three
             things
             ,
             a
             body
             ,
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             soule
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Apostle
             testifies
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               your
               whole
               spirit
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               body
               be
               kept
               blamelesse
               .
            
             And
             so
             1
             Cor
             :
             14.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               distinguisheth
               betwixt
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               minde
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             :
             vve
             have
             a
             body
             compounded
             of
             the
             Elements
             as
             vvell
             as
             bruits
             ;
             vve
             have
             a
             spirit
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             vvell
             as
             they
             :
             but
             the
             soule
             or
             minde
             is
             from
             God.
             The
             first
             vve
             bear
             about
             us
             mortall
             :
             the
             second
             dissipable
             :
             but
             the
             last
             enduring
             ever
             without
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             when
             thou
             seest
             a
             man
             ,
             think
             that
             thou
             seest
             a
             King
             ,
             royally
             cloathed
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             his
             royall
             throne
             .
             For
             the
             minde
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             his
             robe
             is
             the
             spirit
             ,
             his
             throne
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             III
             The
             body
             is
             the
             Organ
             and
             habitation
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             but
             the
             spirit
             is
             the
             habitation
             and
             mansion
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             spirit
             dwels
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             guides
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Pilot
             doth
             the
             ship
             ;
             so
             the
             soul
             dwels
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             rules
             it
             .
             And
             as
             body
             without
             a
             spirit
             ,
             neither
             moves
             it
             ●f
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             sense
             of
             any
             thing
             (
             as
             it
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             dead
             carcasse
             :
             )
             so
             the
             spirit
             vvithout
             the
             minde
             ,
             hath
             no
             reason
             ,
             nor
             
             understands
             any
             thing
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             bruit
             beasts
             .
             Therefore
             the
             soul
             useth
             the
             spirit
             for
             its
             chariot
             and
             instrument
             ;
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             instruments
             .
          
           
             IV
             As
             the
             spirit
             is
             affected
             by
             the
             body
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             minde
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             vvhen
             the
             body
             is
             diseased
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             presently
             sad
             ,
             or
             hindred
             from
             its
             action
             :
             so
             vvhen
             the
             spirit
             is
             ill
             disposed
             ,
             the
             minde
             cannot
             performe
             its
             functions
             dextrously
             :
             as
             vve
             may
             see
             in
             drunken
             ,
             melancholie
             ,
             mad-men
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             minde
             follow
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             that
             one
             is
             more
             ingenious
             ,
             courteous
             ,
             chast
             ,
             courageous
             ,
             &c
             ,
             then
             another
             .
             Hence
             that
             fight
             within
             us
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             so
             oft
             mentions
             ,
             and
             we
             our selves
             feel
             .
             For
             
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             being
             that
             they
             are
             extreams
             (
             the
             one
             earthly
             ,
             the
             other
             heavenly
             ;
             the
             one
             bruit
             ,
             the
             other
             rational
             ;
             the
             one
             mortall
             ,
             the
             other
             immortall
             ;
             are
             alway
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             in
             their
             inclinations
             .
             Now
             
               the
               spirit
            
             which
             is
             placed
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             ought
             indeed
             to
             obey
             the
             superiour
             part
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             lower
             part
             in
             order
             as
             its
             beck
             .
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             it
             comes
             oft
             so
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             is
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             becomes
             brutish
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             Such
             a
             body
             was
             given
             to
             man
             as
             might
             fitly
             serve
             all
             the
             uses
             of
             his
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             And
             therefore
             :
             1
             Furnished
             with
             many
             Organs
             .
             2
             Erect
             .
             3
             Naked
             and
             unarmed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             free
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             might
             be
             cloathed
             and
             armed
             any
             way
             as
             occasion
             required
             .
          
           
             For
             
               the
               hand
            
             ,
             the
             instrument
             of
             instruments
             ,
             the
             most
             painful
             doer
             of
             all
             works
             ,
             vvas
             given
             to
             man
             only
             .
             He
             only
             hath
             obteined
             an
             erect
             stature
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             live
             unmindful
             of
             his
             countrey
             ,
             Heaven
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             only
             was
             made
             naked
             and
             unarmed
             ;
             but
             both
             by
             the
             singular
             favours
             of
             God.
             For
             living
             creatures
             whilest
             they
             always
             bear
             about
             them
             their
             garment
             ,
             (
             haires
             ,
             feathers
             ,
             shels
             )
             and
             their
             armes
             (
             sharp
             prickles
             ,
             horns
             )
             what
             do
             they
             bear
             about
             them
             but
             burdens
             ,
             and
             hindrances
             of
             divers
             actions
             ?
             The
             liberty
             granted
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             industry
             in
             providing
             ,
             fitting
             and
             laying
             up
             all
             things
             for
             his
             use
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             something
             more
             divine
             .
          
           
             VI.
             A
             more
             copious
             and
             pure
             spirit
             was
             given
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             inward
             operations
             are
             more
             excellent
             ,
             namely
             a
             quicker
             attention
             ,
             a
             stronger
             imagination
             ,
             a
             surer
             memory
             ,
             more
             vehement
             affections
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             appears
             from
             the
             braine
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             in
             greater
             plenty
             to
             man
             then
             to
             any
             living
             creature
             ,
             (
             considering
             the
             proportion
             of
             every
             ones
             body
             .
             )
             For
             all
             that
             round
             head
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             capacity
             ,
             is
             filled
             up
             vvith
             brain
             ;
             to
             what
             end
             ?
             but
             that
             the
             spirit
             might
             have
             a
             more
             spacious
             vvorkhouse
             and
             palace
             .
             The
             rest
             are
             known
             by
             experience
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               Attention
               is
               a
               considerate
               receiving
               of
               the
               objects
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               sensorie
               instruments
               .
            
          
           
             We
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               common
               sense
            
             .
             This
             vvas
             given
             to
             man
             so
             much
             the
             quicker
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             destinated
             to
             more
             objects
             ,
             and
             more
             distinctly
             to
             be
             perceived
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               Imagination
               ,
               is
               the
               moving
               of
               things
               perceived
               by
               the
               sense
               within
               ,
               and
               an
               efformation
               of
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             image
             of
             the
             thing
             seen
             ,
             heard
             ,
             or
             touched
             with
             attention
             ;
             presently
             gets
             into
             the
             brain
             ,
             which
             the
             spirit
             by
             contemplation
             judges
             of
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differs
             from
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ?
             therefore
             it
             may
             well
             be
             called
             (
             in
             this
             sense
             )
             the
             judgment
             .
             This
             imagination
             is
             stronger
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             living
             creature
             :
             so
             that
             
             it
             feignes
             new
             formes
             of
             things
             ,
             namely
             by
             dividing
             or
             variously
             compounding
             things
             conceived
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             with
             such
             quicknesse
             ,
             that
             upon
             every
             occasion
             we
             imagine
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             vve
             find
             dreaming
             and
             waking
             :
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             purer
             spirit
             any
             one
             hath
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             prompt
             to
             think
             or
             imagine
             ;
             but
             dulnesse
             proceeds
             from
             a
             grosse
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Observe
               this
               also
            
             :
             That
             the
             animal
             spirit
             vvhen
             it
             speculates
             forward
             ,
             and
             drawes
             new
             images
             of
             things
             from
             the
             senses
             ,
             is
             said
             
               to
               learne
            
             ,
             vvhen
             backward
             ,
             resuming
             images
             from
             the
             memory
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             
               to
               remember
            
             :
             When
             it
             is
             moved
             too
             and
             fro
             vvithin
             it self
             it
             is
             said
             to
             feigne
             somewhat
             .
             
               Note
               also
            
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             evidence
             of
             sensation
             growes
             the
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             sense
             perceive
             any
             thing
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             or
             weakly
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               generall
               conception
            
             :
             If
             nearer
             ,
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             perspicuously
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               particular
               conception
            
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             something
             move
             a
             great
             vvay
             off
             ,
             I
             gather
             it
             to
             be
             a
             living
             creature
             :
             vvhen
             I
             come
             near
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             Memory
             (
             remembrance
             )
             is
             the
             imagination
             of
             a
             thing
             past
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             sense
             
             of
             a
             thing
             present
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             likenesse
             .
          
           
             For
             vve
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             thing
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             like
             object
             :
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             I
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             resembles
             my
             father
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             presently
             the
             memory
             of
             my
             father
             comes
             into
             my
             minde
             .
             So
             by
             occasion
             of
             divers
             accidents
             ,
             as
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             figure
             ,
             colour
             ,
             found
             ,
             &c.
             divers
             things
             may
             come
             to
             minde
             ,
             where
             the
             like
             vvas
             seen
             ,
             heard
             ,
             &c.
             vvhich
             occasion
             sometimes
             is
             so
             slight
             and
             suddain
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             scarce
             be
             marked
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             quicker
             then
             the
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             N.
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             :
             seeing
             that
             the
             animal
             spirit
             moveth
             it self
             so
             variously
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             other
             nevv
             spirit
             alwayes
             succeeding
             by
             nutrition
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             that
             the
             images
             of
             things
             do
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             readily
             offer
             themselves
             to
             our
             remembrance
             ?
             Answ
             :
             Look
             down
             from
             a
             bridge
             into
             the
             vvater
             gently
             gliding
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             your
             face
             unvaried
             though
             the
             vvater
             passe
             away
             .
             And
             vvhen
             you
             see
             any
             thing
             tossed
             vvith
             the
             vvind
             in
             a
             free
             aire
             ,
             the
             winde
             doth
             not
             carry
             away
             the
             image
             of
             the
             thing
             from
             thine
             eye
             :
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             ?
             But
             that
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             image
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
             water
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             aire
             :
             but
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             from
             the
             light
             reflected
             indeed
             from
             the
             water
             and
             penetrating
             the
             aire
             .
             So
             then
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             an
             inward
             impression
             is
             not
             really
             made
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             certaine
             resplendency
             in
             the
             spirit
             :
             Which
             resplendency
             may
             be
             kindled
             again
             by
             any
             like
             object
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             images
             vvere
             really
             imprinted
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             see
             any
             thing
             otherwise
             in
             our
             sleep
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             once
             imprinted
             it self
             in
             the
             brain
             being
             seen
             .
             But
             being
             that
             they
             are
             variously
             changed
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             notions
             are
             made
             not
             by
             reall
             impressions
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             bare
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             imagination
             of
             like
             by
             like
             .
          
           
             X
             
               An
               affection
               is
               a
               motion
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               com●ng
               from
               imaginations
               desiring
               good
               ,
               and
               shunning
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             more
             affections
             and
             more
             vehement
             in
             a
             man.
             For
             bruits
             scarce
             know
             shame
             ,
             envy
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             violently
             hurried
             into
             fury
             and
             despaire
             ,
             or
             again
             into
             excessive
             joyfulnesse
             ;
             thence
             laughter
             and
             weeping
             still
             belong
             to
             man
             only
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               The
               minde
               of
               man
               is
               immediately
               from
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             v.
             7.
             
               and
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               it
               returnes
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             2.
             v.
             7.
             
             For
             it
             returnes
             to
             be
             judged
             for
             those
             things
             which
             it
             did
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evill
             :
             2
             
               C●r
               .
               5.
               v.
            
             10.
             
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             inspired
             out
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             any
             part
             of
             the
             deity
             :
             (
             For
             God
             is
             not
             divisible
             into
             parts
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             enter
             into
             one
             essence
             with
             the
             creature
             .
             )
             And
             Moses
             vvords
             sound
             thus
             :
             
               And
               God
               breathed
               into
               the
               face
               of
            
             Adam
             
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               man
               became
               a
               living
               soule
               .
            
             See
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             that
             breath
             (
             or
             inspiration
             )
             became
             a
             living
             soule
             ,
             but
             man
             became
             a
             living
             soul
             )
             
               Nor
               yet
               are
               we
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               was
               created
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               a
               new
               entitie
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               a
               new
               perfection
               is
               put
               into
               the
               animall
               spirit
               in
               a
               man
               :
               so
               that
               it
               becomes
               one
               degree
               superiour
               ,
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
            
             that
             appears
             out
             of
             Zach.
             1●
             .
             v.
             1.
             
             
               Where
               God
               testifies
               that
               he
               formes
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               him
               .
            
             Behold
             ,
             he
             forms
             ,
             and
             not
             creates
             it
             !
             It
             is
             the
             same
             vvord
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jatzar
             )
             vvhich
             is
             used
             of
             the
             body
             also
             ;
             
               Gen.
               2.
               v.
            
             7.
             
             As
             therefore
             the
             body
             is
             formed
             of
             the
             prae-existent
             matter
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             soul
             
             of
             the
             prae-existent
             spirit
             of
             the
             vvorld
             .
             Aud
             by
             cousequent
             even
             as
             the
             earth
             ,
             vvater
             ,
             air
             ,
             and
             skie
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             differing
             only
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             density
             :
             so
             the
             
               naturall
               ,
               vitall
               ,
               animall
            
             ,
             and
             this
             
               mentall
               spirit
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             differing
             only
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             purity
             and
             perfection
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             inspiration
             conferred
             no
             more
             upon
             man
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             1
             refined
             the
             inmost
             part
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             in
             subtility
             of
             actions
             he
             might
             come
             nearest
             to
             God
             of
             all
             visible
             creatures
             .
             2
             Fixed
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             subsist
             both
             in
             the
             body
             and
             out
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             no
             other
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             and
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             then
             
               that
               the
               one
               ascends
               upwards
               ,
               the
               other
               goes
               downwards
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             one
             flees
             out
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             other
             slides
             back
             into
             the
             matter
             )
             Eccles.
             3.
             v.
             21.
             
             Hence
             also
             that
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               soul
               be
               propagated
               by
               generation
               ?
            
             may
             be
             determined
             .
             The
             root
             of
             the
             soul
             which
             is
             the
             vitall
             and
             animall
             spirit
             ,
             is
             certainly
             by
             generation
             :
             but
             the
             formation
             thereof
             (
             that
             the
             inmost
             parts
             thereof
             should
             become
             the
             mentall
             spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             minde
             )
             God
             attributes
             to
             himself
             ,
             Zach.
             12.
             1.
             
             Yet
             not
             
             concurring
             extraordinarily
             ,
             or
             miraculously
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             ordained
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             man.
             It
             appears
             also
             ,
             
               why
               man
               is
               commonly
               said
               to
               consist
               of
               a
               body
               and
               a
               soule
               only
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               the
               rationall
               soule
               is
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             For
             as
             our
             body
             is
             made
             of
             a
             four-fold
             matter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             four
             Elements
             :
             so
             our
             soule
             (
             to
             speak
             generally
             ,
             and
             contradistinguish
             it
             from
             the
             body
             )
             consists
             of
             a
             fourfold
             spirit
             ,
             Naturall
             ,
             Vitall
             ,
             Animall
             ,
             and
             Mentall
             .
          
           
             XII
             There
             are
             three
             faculties
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             These
             answer
             to
             the
             three
             functions
             of
             the
             animall
             spirit
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             
               inward
               senses
            
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             also
             they
             result
             .
             For
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             spirit
             useth
             the
             body
             for
             its
             Organ
             ,
             so
             the
             soule
             useth
             the
             spirit
             .
             Therefore
             the
             three
             inward
             Senses
             ,
             
               Attention
               ,
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               Memory
               ,
            
             are
             instruments
             by
             which
             the
             soule
             useth
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             Wil●
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             .
             For
             by
             diligent
             attention
             it
             begets
             understanding
             of
             things
             :
             by
             imagination
             or
             judging
             ,
             choise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             will
             or
             nill
             :
             by
             remembrance
             ,
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             XIII
             The
             understanding
             is
             a
             faculty
             of
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             gathering
             things
             unknown
             out
             of
             things
             known
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             things
             uncertain
             compared
             together
             ,
             drawing
             things
             certain
             ,
             by
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             XIV
             To
             reason
             is
             to
             enquire
             the
             reasons
             and
             causes
             why
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             ,
             by
             thinking
             thereon
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             mind
             or
             reason
             doth
             from
             the
             experiments
             of
             the
             senses
             gathered
             together
             ,
             first
             form
             to
             it selfe
             certain
             generall
             notions
             :
             as
             ,
             when
             it
             seeth
             that
             the
             fire
             scorcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             formes
             to
             it selfe
             this
             rule
             as
             it
             were
             :
             
               All
               fire
               burneth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             kind
             of
             experimentall
             notions
             they
             call
             principles
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             understanding
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             frames
             discourse
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             gold
             melt
             with
             fire
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             hot
             also
             ,
             and
             burns
             when
             it
             is
             melted
             .
             Whence
             follows
             this
             conclusion
             :
             therefore
             if
             the
             Workman
             pour
             gold
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             is
             burnt
             therewith
             .
             See
             here
             is
             understanding
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             thing
             never
             seen
             !
             to
             which
             a
             bruite
             cannot
             attain
             .
             For
             they
             do
             not
             reason
             but
             stay
             simply
             upon
             experiments
             .
             As
             if
             a
             dog
             be
             beaten
             with
             a
             staffe
             ,
             he
             runs
             away
             afterward
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             staffe
             ,
             because
             his
             late
             suffering
             comes
             into
             his
             memory
             :
             
             but
             that
             he
             should
             reason
             ,
             (
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             staffe
             is
             hard
             ;
             and
             pain
             was
             caused
             me
             with
             a
             staffe
             :
             therefore
             every
             hard
             thing
             struck
             against
             the
             body
             causeth
             pain
             :
             )
             this
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             therefore
             intelligere
             ,
             to
             understand
             ,
             is
             
               inter
               legere
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             amongst
             many
             things
             to
             chuse
             and
             determine
             what
             is
             truly
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             XV
             When
             ratiocination
             doth
             cohere
             with
             it selfe
             every
             way
             ,
             it
             begets
             verity
             :
             if
             it
             gape
             any
             where
             ,
             errour
             .
          
           
             XVI
             Promptnesse
             of
             reasoning
             is
             called
             Ingenuity
             ;
             solidity
             ,
             Judgement
             ;
             defect
             ,
             Dulnesse
          
           
             For
             he
             is
             Ingenious
             ,
             who
             perceives
             and
             discourseth
             readily
             :
             he
             Judicious
             that
             with
             a
             certain
             naturall
             celerity
             giveth
             heed
             whether
             the
             reasoning
             cohere
             sufficiently
             every
             way
             .
             He
             is
             dull
             that
             hath
             neither
             of
             them
             .
             The
             two
             first
             are
             from
             
               the
               temperature
               of
               bloud
               and
               melancholy
            
             ;
             the
             last
             comes
             from
             abundance
             of
             flegme
             .
             For
             melancholy
             (
             understand
             not
             grosse
             and
             full
             of
             dregs
             ,
             but
             pure
             )
             tempered
             with
             much
             bloud
             ,
             giveth
             a
             nimble
             wit
             ;
             but
             moistned
             with
             lesse
             ,
             a
             piercing
             and
             constant
             judgement
             :
             which
             is
             made
             plaine
             by
             this
             similitude
             .
             A
             glasse
             receiving
             and
             rendring
             shapes
             excellently
             ,
             
             is
             compounded
             of
             three
             exceedings
             :
             exceeding
             hardnesse
             ,
             exceeding
             smoothnesse
             ,
             exceeding
             blacknesse
             :
             for
             the
             smoothnesse
             receives
             shapes
             :
             hardnesse
             reteins
             them
             :
             the
             blacknesse
             underneath
             clears
             them
             .
             (
             Hence
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             glasses
             are
             of
             steel
             ,
             those
             of
             silver
             worse
             ,
             and
             of
             glasse
             better
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             greater
             smoothnesse
             and
             hardnesse
             under
             which
             some
             black
             thing
             is
             put
             ,
             or
             cast
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             adhere
             immediately
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             lead
             .
             If
             it
             could
             be
             iron
             or
             steel
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             images
             would
             be
             the
             brighter
             for
             blackness
             .
             )
             So
             the
             animall
             spirits
             ,
             receiving
             agility
             from
             pure
             bloud
             ,
             strength
             and
             constancy
             from
             Melancholy
             ,
             make
             men
             ingenious
             :
             and
             when
             the
             prevailing
             melancholy
             clarifies
             the
             imagination
             ;
             Judicious
             ,
             too
             much
             flegme
             overflowing
             both
             ,
             makes
             men
             
               stupid
               .
               Yellow
               choler
            
             conferreth
             nothing
             but
             mobility
             to
             the
             affections
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             called
             the
             whetstone
             of
             wits
             .
          
           
             XVII
             The
             understanding
             begins
             with
             universals
             ,
             but
             ends
             in
             singulars
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             observed
             the
             same
             touching
             the
             senses
             ,
             upon
             the
             eighth
             Aphorisme
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             like
             reason
             for
             both
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             intellect
             considering
             any
             object
             ,
             first
             
             knows
             that
             it
             is
             something
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             enquires
             by
             discoursing
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differs
             from
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             alwayes
             more
             and
             more
             subtilely
             .
             For
             universals
             are
             confused
             ,
             singulars
             distinct
             .
             Therefore
             the
             understanding
             of
             God
             is
             most
             perfect
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             all
             singularities
             ,
             by
             most
             speciall
             differences
             :
             Therefore
             he
             alone
             truly
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             But
             a
             man
             by
             how
             many
             the
             more
             particulars
             he
             knows
             ,
             and
             sees
             how
             they
             depend
             upon
             their
             generals
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             wiser
             he
             is
             .
             Therefore
             Aristotle
             said
             not
             rightly
             ,
             
               That
               sense
               is
               of
               singulars
               ,
               but
               understanding
               of
               universals
               .
            
          
           
             XVIII
             The
             will
             is
             a
             faculty
             of
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             ,
             inclining
             it
             to
             good
             fore-known
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             away
             from
             evill
             fore-seen
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             soule
             works
             ,
             that
             whereunto
             the
             will
             enclines
             ;
             and
             the
             will
             enclines
             ,
             whither
             the
             understanding
             leads
             it
             .
             It
             follows
             this
             for
             its
             guides
             every
             where
             :
             and
             erres
             not
             unlesse
             it
             erre
             .
             As
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             chuseth
             drunkennesse
             rather
             then
             sobriety
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             be
             taught
             otherwise
             )
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             intellect
             deceived
             by
             the
             sense
             ,
             judgeth
             it
             better
             to
             please
             the
             palate
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             
             thirst
             ,
             (
             though
             perverse
             .
             )
             Therefore
             we
             must
             have
             a
             speciall
             care
             ,
             least
             the
             intellect
             should
             erre
             ,
             or
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             inferiour
             appetite
             .
             It
             appears
             also
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             men
             understood
             alike
             ,
             they
             would
             also
             will
             and
             nill
             alike
             :
             but
             the
             diversity
             of
             wils
             ,
             argues
             a
             diversity
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
             XIX
             If
             the
             will
             prudently
             follow
             things
             that
             are
             truly
             good
             ,
             and
             prudently
             avoid
             things
             that
             are
             truly
             bad
             ,
             it
             begets
             virtue
             ;
             if
             it
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             vice
             .
          
           
             For
             virtue
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             prudent
             ,
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             ardent
             shunning
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             embracing
             of
             good
             :
             vice
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             neglecting
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             embracing
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             XX
             The
             conscience
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             an
             intellectuall
             memory
             of
             those
             things
             which
             reason
             dictates
             either
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             avoided
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             will
             hath
             done
             or
             not
             done
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ;
             and
             what
             God
             hath
             denounced
             to
             those
             that
             doe
             them
             ,
             or
             doe
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             function
             of
             it
             in
             the
             soule
             is
             three-fold
             :
             to
             
               warn
               ,
               testifie
            
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             See
             by
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             an
             inward
             .
             
             Monitor
             ,
             Witnesse
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             and
             always
             standing
             by
             ,
             given
             to
             man
             !
             woe
             be
             to
             him
             that
             neglects
             this
             Monitor
             ,
             contemnes
             this
             Witnesse
             ,
             throwes
             off
             the
             reverence
             of
             this
             Judge
             !
          
           
             XXI
             It
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             well
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             little
             world
             .
             Because
          
           
             1
             He
             is
             compounded
             of
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             World
             is
             :
             
               matter
               ,
               spirit
               ,
               light
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               He
               resembles
               the
               universe
               in
               the
               site
               of
               his
               members
               :
            
             for
             as
             that
             is
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             the
             Elementary
             ,
             the
             Coelestiall
             ,
             and
             the
             Supercoelestiall
             :
             so
             a
             man
             hath
             three
             ventres
             or
             bellies
             ;
             the
             lowest
             which
             serves
             for
             nutrition
             :
             the
             middle-most
             (
             or
             the
             breast
             )
             wherein
             is
             the
             work-house
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             heat
             :
             the
             highest
             (
             or
             the
             head
             )
             in
             which
             the
             animall
             spirits
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             reason
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             inhabits
             .
          
           
             3
             
               There
               is
               an
               analogy
               betwixt
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             For
             example
             ;
             Flesh
             represents
             the
             Earth
             ;
             Bones
             the
             Stones
             ;
             Bloud
             and
             other
             humours
             ,
             Waters
             ;
             Vapours
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             body
             is
             full
             ,
             the
             air
             ;
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             Stars
             ;
             the
             Haires
             ,
             Plants
             ;
             but
             the
             seven
             Planets
             are
             the
             seven
             vitall
             Members
             in
             our
             body
             :
             for
             the
             Heart
             is
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             the
             Brain
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Moon
            
             ;
             the
             Spleen
             ,
             
               of
               Saturn
            
             ;
             the
             Liver
             ,
             of
             Jupiter
             ;
             the
             Bag
             of
             Gall
             ;
             Mars
             ;
             the
             Reins
             ;
             Venus
             ;
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             Mercury
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             certain
             creatures
             shew
             forth
             their
             virtues
             in
             certaine
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             some
             herbs
             cure
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             some
             the
             Liver
             ,
             &c.
             which
             shews
             a
             certain
             analogy
             of
             the
             Microcosme
             to
             the
             Macrocosme
             ,
             though
             not
             well
             known
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             XXII
             Also
             Man
             is
             not
             absurdly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             all
             ;
             because
             ;
          
           
             1
             
               He
               hath
               his
               body
               from
               the
               Elements
               ;
               his
               spirit
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               his
               mind
               from
               God
               :
            
             and
             so
             in
             himselfe
             alone
             he
             represents
             the
             visible
             and
             the
             invisible
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Man
               is
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               apt
               to
               be
               all
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             most
             excellent
             ,
             or
             very
             base
             .
             For
             if
             he
             give
             himselfe
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             he
             becomes
             brutish
             ,
             and
             falls
             back
             again
             to
             nothing
             :
             if
             to
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             deified
             ,
             and
             gets
             above
             all
             creatures
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             WE
             joyn
             the
             treatise
             concerning
             Angels
             with
             the
             Physicks
             ;
             because
             they
             also
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             created
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             scale
             of
             creatures
             next
             to
             man
             ;
             by
             whose
             nature
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             is
             the
             easier
             to
             be
             explained
             .
             Therefore
             we
             will
             conclude
             it
             in
             some
             few
             Aphorismes
             .
          
           
             I
             
               There
               are
               Angels
            
             .
          
           
             Divine
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             apparitions
             testifiè
             that
             :
             and
             also
             a
             
               three-fold
               reason
            
             .
             1
             Vapours
             ,
             concretes
             ,
             plants
             ,
             living
             creatures
             are
             mixt
             of
             water
             and
             spirit
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             matter
             without
             spirit
             (
             the
             pure
             Element
             ;
             )
             therefore
             there
             is
             spirit
             also
             without
             matter
             .
             2
             As
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             is
             divided
             into
             four
             kinds
             ,
             (
             the
             four
             Elements
             )
             so
             we
             see
             already
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             distinguished
             into
             the
             naturall
             ,
             vitall
             ,
             animall
             ,
             and
             mentall
             spirit
             .
             Now
             the
             lowest
             degree
             is
             to
             be
             found
             alone
             (
             as
             in
             concretes
             .
             )
             Therefore
             the
             highest
             may
             be
             found
             alone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Angels
             .
             3
             Every
             creature
             is
             
             compounded
             of
             Entitie
             ,
             and
             Nihility
             .
             (
             For
             they
             were
             nothing
             before
             the
             creation
             :
             but
             now
             they
             are
             something
             ;
             because
             the
             Cretour
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             them
             of
             his
             Entitie
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             by
             degrees
             .
             By
             how
             much
             the
             more
             entitie
             any
             thing
             hath
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             further
             it
             is
             from
             nihility
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             )
             Seeing
             then
             then
             that
             there
             is
             the
             first
             degree
             from
             nihility
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             a
             Chaos
             ,
             the
             rudiment
             of
             an
             Entitie
             :
             )
             without
             doubt
             there
             is
             the
             last
             also
             ,
             which
             comes
             nearest
             to
             a
             pure
             Entitie
             .
             But
             man
             is
             not
             such
             :
             because
             having
             matter
             admixt
             ,
             he
             partakes
             much
             of
             nihility
             .
             Therefore
             of
             necessity
             there
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             materiality
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             all
             other
             perfections
             remain
             .
             And
             that
             is
             an
             Angell
             .
          
           
             II
             
               An
               Angell
               is
               an
               incorporeall
               man.
               
            
          
           
             An
             Angell
             may
             be
             called
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             man
             himselfe
             is
             called
             an
             animall
             ,
             and
             an
             animall
             ,
             a
             plant
             ;
             and
             a
             plant
             ,
             a
             concrete
             ,
             &c.
             (
             as
             we
             have
             set
             down
             in
             their
             definitions
             :
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             precedent
             included
             ,
             with
             a
             new
             perfection
             only
             super-added
             .
             For
             a
             man
             is
             a
             rationall
             creature
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             immortall
             :
             so
             is
             an
             Angel
             ,
             but
             for
             more
             perfections
             sake
             free
             from
             a
             
             body
             .
             
               Therefore
               an
               Angel
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               man
               without
               a
               body
               :
               A
               man
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               Angel
               clothed
               with
               a
               body
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             Angels
             are
             incorporous
             ,
             appears
             1
             Because
             although
             they
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             discerned
             neither
             by
             the
             sight
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sense
             .
             2
             Because
             they
             assume
             to
             themselves
             earthly
             ,
             watery
             ,
             aery
             ,
             fiery
             ,
             or
             mixt
             bodies
             ,
             as
             need
             requires
             ;
             and
             put
             them
             off
             again
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             bodies
             of
             their
             own
             as
             we
             have
             .
             Yet
             ordinarily
             they
             appear
             in
             an
             humane
             forme
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             likenesse
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             .
          
           
             III
             
               Angels
               were
               created
               before
               all
               visible
               things
               .
            
          
           
             That
             was
             shewed
             in
             the
             Apendix
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             :
             you
             may
             see
             it
             again
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             .
             And
             Moses
             words
             are
             clear
             :
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               the
               heaven
               and
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               the
               earth
               was
               void
               .
            
             See
             the
             earth
             was
             (
             in
             that
             first
             production
             )
             emptie
             and
             void
             !
             Therefore
             heaven
             was
             not
             void
             :
             then
             it
             was
             filled
             with
             its
             host
             ,
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               The
               Angels
               were
               created
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             As
             Moses
             seems
             to
             comprehend
             the
             production
             of
             Angels
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             so
             also
             the
             universall
             Spirit
             .
             For
             he
             ●oth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             created
             with
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             he
             pronounceth
             abruptly
             after
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               it selfe
               upon
               the
               waters
               :
            
             intimating
             thus
             much
             that
             it
             was
             in
             being
             before
             .
             We
             conclude
             ,
             therefore
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             formed
             out
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             part
             of
             that
             spirit
             was
             left
             in
             the
             invisible
             heaven
             ,
             and
             shaped
             into
             meer
             spirituall
             substances
             ,
             [
             Angels
             ;
             ]
             and
             part
             sent
             down
             into
             the
             materiall
             world
             below
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             was
             afterward
             partly
             left
             in
             the
             Skie
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             into
             shining
             Globes
             :
             and
             partly
             sunk
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             working
             of
             minerals
             ,
             and
             other
             uses
             .
             That
             which
             follows
             makes
             this
             opinion
             probable
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             demonstrable
             .
             )
          
           
             1
             Principles
             should
             not
             be
             multiplied
             without
             cause
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             created
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             names
             any
             other
             principle
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             those
             principles
             that
             Moses
             hath
             set
             down
             ?
          
           
             2
             Angels
             govern
             the
             bodies
             which
             they
             assume
             ,
             like
             as
             our
             spirit
             inhabiting
             the
             
             matter
             doth
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             like
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             is
             in
             Angels
             a
             sense
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             our
             spirits
             .
             (
             For
             they
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             touch
             ,
             &c.
             though
             they
             themselves
             be
             invisible
             ,
             and
             intangible
             .
             Also
             they
             have
             a
             sense
             of
             pleasure
             and
             griefe
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             joyes
             are
             said
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             fire
             for
             the
             divells
             ,
             (
             into
             which
             wicked
             men
             are
             also
             to
             be
             cast
             .
             )
             Although
             therefore
             they
             perceive
             without
             Organs
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             needs
             hold
             that
             they
             are
             not
             unlike
             to
             our
             spirit
             which
             perceiveth
             by
             organs
             .
          
           
             V
             
               The
               Angels
               were
               created
               perfect
            
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             finished
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             added
             to
             their
             essence
             by
             adventitious
             encrease
             .
             For
             being
             that
             they
             are
             immateriall
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             materiality
             :
             that
             is
             (
             when
             a
             thing
             tends
             to
             perfection
             )
             to
             be
             condensed
             ,
             fixed
             ,
             to
             encrease
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             augmented
             ,
             and
             become
             solid
             by
             certain
             accessions
             .
          
           
             VI
             Angels
             are
             not
             begotten
             .
          
           
             Men
             ,
             Animals
             and
             Plants
             ,
             are
             generated
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             included
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             diffuseth
             it selfe
             with
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             essayes
             to
             make
             new
             Entities
             .
             But
             an
             Angel
             
             being
             that
             it
             is
             without
             matter
             ,
             and
             its
             essence
             cannot
             be
             dissipated
             ,
             hath
             not
             whether
             to
             transfuse
             it selfe
             .
             Hence
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
             without
             generation
             ,
             or
             desire
             of
             generation
             ,
             
               Mat.
               22.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             VII
             
               Angels
               die
               not
            
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             Animals
             and
             of
             Plants
             perisheth
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             matter
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             chariot
             )
             is
             dissipated
             ,
             it
             also
             is
             dissipated
             .
             But
             an
             Angell
             having
             his
             essence
             compacted
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             without
             matter
             ,
             cannot
             be
             dissipated
             :
             and
             therefore
             endures
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               number
               of
               Angels
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               infinite
               .
            
          
           
             See
             
               Job
               25.
               v.
               2
            
             ,
             3.
             yet
             Daniel
             names
             
               thousands
               of
               thousands
               ,
               and
               myriads
               of
               myriads
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             10.
             as
             also
             
               John
               ,
               Apoc.
            
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             IX
             
               The
               habitation
               of
               the
               Angels
               is
               the
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               v.
               10.
               and
               6.
               v.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             
               Gal.
               1.
               v.
            
             8.
             )
             and
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             1
             
               King.
               22.
               v.
            
             19.
             )
             for
             it
             was
             meet
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             earth
             ,
             sea
             ,
             air
             ,
             and
             skie
             ,
             have
             their
             inhabitants
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             should
             not
             be
             left
             empty
             .
             Yet
             they
             are
             sent
             forth
             from
             thence
             for
             these
             following
             Ministeries
             .
          
           
           
             X
             
               God
               created
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             The
             delight
             of
             their
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             supream
             spectatours
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             3
             His
             assistent
             Ministers
             in
             governing
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             this
             every
             where
             :
             but
             they
             also
             point
             at
             names
             given
             them
             .
             The
             first
             appellation
             of
             Angels
             is
             in
             Gen.
             3.
             
               v.
               24.
               
               Cherubim
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Images
             :
             wherein
             is
             intimated
             that
             they
             were
             made
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             
               But
               note
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               made
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God.
            
             The
             essentiall
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             character
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             his
             eternall
             Wisdome
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
            
             3.
             after
             the
             likenesse
             of
             him
             therefore
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             are
             said
             to
             be
             created
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             made
             understanding
             creatures
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             also
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               Job
               .
               1.
               v.
            
             2.
             seeing
             then
             that
             an
             Image
             delights
             him
             ,
             whose
             Image
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             intimated
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Angels
             primarily
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             some
             ,
             who
             being
             cohabitants
             with
             him
             ,
             might
             behold
             his
             glorious
             Majesty
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             be
             partakers
             of
             eternall
             beatitude
             .
             Now
             the
             most
             common
             name
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Malachim
             that
             is
             ,
             Embassadours
             :
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             messengers
             ;
             because
             God
             created
             these
             to
             be
             rulers
             and
             governours
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             whensoever
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             is
             to
             be
             hindered
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             wrought
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             God
             useth
             their
             assistence
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             When
             the
             fire
             was
             to
             be
             cooled
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             burn
             ,
             (
             
               Dan.
               3.
               v.
            
             25
             ,
             28.
             )
          
           
             Or
             the
             mouthes
             of
             lions
             to
             be
             stopped
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             tear
             Daniel
             ,
             (
             
               Dan.
               6.
               v.
            
             22.
             )
          
           
             Or
             the
             enterprises
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             hindered
             ,
             (
             
               Numb
               .
               22.
               v.
            
             22.
             )
          
           
             Or
             any
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             a
             sudden
             death
             ,
             (
             
               Exod.
               12.
               v.
            
             23.
             and
             1
             
               Chron.
               22.
               v.
            
             15.
             and
             2
             
               Chron.
               32.
               v.
            
             21.
             and
             
               Acts
               12.
               v.
            
             23.
             )
          
           
             Or
             the
             godly
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             danger
             ,
             (
             
               Gen.
               19.
               v.
            
             1.
             )
          
           
             Or
             travellers
             to
             be
             guided
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             (
             
               Psal.
               91.
               v.
            
             11.
             )
          
           
             Or
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             any
             chance
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             dangerously
             hurt
             ,
             Psal.
             91.
             12.
             
          
           
             Or
             to
             be
             warned
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             
               Mat.
               1.
               20.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Hence
             they
             are
             thought
             also
             to
             be
             added
             to
             certain
             persons
             peculiarly
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             1.
             
             1●
             
               Mat.
               18.
               10.
               
               Acts
            
             12.
             15.
             
             )
             that
             they
             may
             
             accompany
             them
             every
             where
             ,
             (
             Psal.
             91.
             11.
             
             )
             and
             be
             witnesses
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             21.
             
             )
             but
             especially
             that
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             defend
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             (
             
               Dan.
               10.
               12.
               
               &c.
            
             )
             Hence
             also
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             watchers
             or
             keepers
             ,
             (
             Dan.
             4.
             10.
             20.
             )
          
           
             XI
             
               Angels
               can
               act
               upon
               bodies
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               suffer
               from
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             these
             appear
             by
             the
             effect
             .
             For
             Angels
             bear
             about
             ,
             move
             and
             governe
             the
             bodies
             which
             they
             assume
             :
             but
             those
             that
             are
             separated
             ,
             they
             overthrow
             ,
             stay
             and
             move
             from
             place
             to
             place
             with
             externall
             violence
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             yet
             they
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             can
             be
             hindred
             or
             stayed
             by
             no
             body
             .
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               powerr
               of
               Angels
               exceeds
               the
               strength
               of
               any
               corporall
               creature
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             operates
             1
             without
             resistance
             of
             the
             objects
             by
             penetrating
             .
             2
             without
             endeavour
             or
             enforcing
             ,
             being
             that
             they
             are
             not
             deteined
             or
             hindred
             by
             their
             own
             body
             ,
             as
             our
             spirit
             is
             :
             which
             being
             tied
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             draw
             it
             along
             with
             it
             laboriously
             ,
             as
             the
             snail
             doth
             her
             shell
             .
             Hence
             the
             Angels
             are
             called
             
               Mighty
               in
               power
            
             ,
             (
             Psal.
             103.
             20.
             
             )
             and
             
               Powers
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               Dominions
            
             ,
             (
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             )
          
           
           
             XIII
             
               The
               agility
               of
               the
               Angels
               is
               greater
               then
               of
               any
               corporeall
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             Wind
             and
             to
             Fire
             ,
             and
             to
             Lightning
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             
             
               Ezech.
               1.
               13.
               
               Luke
            
             10.
             18.
             and
             they
             are
             called
             Seraphim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               flamy
               ,
               Isai.
            
             6.
             2.
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             move
             swifter
             then
             wind
             or
             lightning
             ,
             when
             they
             passe
             any
             whither
             .
             For
             the
             wind
             and
             lightning
             penetrate
             the
             air
             ,
             not
             without
             resistance
             ,
             but
             an
             Angell
             ,
             being
             a
             meer
             spirit
             ,
             doth
             it
             without
             any
             resistance
             .
             It
             appears
             then
             ,
             that
             though
             an
             Angell
             be
             not
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             (
             Dan.
             10.
             13.
             20.
             
             )
             yet
             they
             can
             in
             a
             moment
             passe
             themselves
             whither
             they
             will.
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             one
             Angell
             was
             able
             to
             slay
             a
             whole
             army
             in
             a
             night
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             smite
             the
             first
             born
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Isai.
             37.
             36.
             
             Exod.
             12.
             23.
             and
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             XIV
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               Angels
               is
               far
               more
               sublime
               then
               mans
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             1
             because
             of
             the
             clearnesse
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             which
             nothing
             obumbrates
             .
             2
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             power
             to
             penetrate
             any
             whither
             ,
             and
             see
             things
             plainly
             .
             3
             because
             of
             their
             long
             experience
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             .
             (
             Whereas
             we
             are
             but
             of
             
             yesterday
             ,
             Job
             8.
             9.
             
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             omniscious
             .
             For
             they
             know
             not
             the
             decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             revealed
             .
             2
             future
             contingents
             .
             3
             the
             thoughts
             of
             mans
             heart
             .
             (
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             10.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             concealed
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             For
             when
             they
             are
             discovered
             by
             gestures
             &
             effects
             ,
             they
             discern
             them
             .
             For
             if
             we
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             their
             thoughts
             (
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             )
             wherefore
             should
             not
             they
             be
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             quick
             sighted
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             How
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Angels
             falling
             into
             evill
             ,
             exercise
             perpetuall
             hostility
             with
             mankind
             :
             and
             God
             makes
             use
             of
             them
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             executioners
             to
             wicked
             men
             :
             but
             hereafter
             he
             will
             condemne
             them
             both
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             good
             men
             are
             to
             enjoy
             the
             association
             of
             good
             Angels
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             how
             the
             frauds
             of
             those
             are
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             these
             to
             be
             procured
             ,
             to
             teaach
             that
             belongs
             to
             sacred
             Divinity
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             EPILOUGE
             .
          
           
             THus
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             the
             created
             World
             is
             a
             meer
             harmony
             .
             All
             things
             
             by
             one
             ,
             all
             things
             to
             one
             ;
             the
             highest
             and
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             most
             straightly
             cleaving
             together
             ,
             being
             concatenated
             by
             the
             intermediate
             things
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             ties
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             actions
             and
             passions
             inevitable
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             world
             being
             made
             up
             of
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             parts
             ,
             and
             particles
             of
             parts
             ,
             is
             neverthelesse
             one
             ,
             and
             undivided
             in
             it selfe
             ;
             even
             as
             God
             the
             Creatour
             thereof
             ,
             
               is
               one
               from
               eternity
               to
               eternity
               ,
               nor
               ever
               was
               there
               ,
               is
               there
               ,
               or
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               other
               God
               ,
            
             (
             
               Isai.
               43.
               10.
               
               &c.
            
             )
          
           
             And
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             all
             these
             visible
             things
             are
             made
             out
             of
             three
             principles
             ,
             Matter
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Light
             :
             because
             he
             who
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             thrice
             blessed
             and
             omnipotent
             God
             three
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             he
             
               of
               whom
               ,
               and
               through
               whom
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             also
             that
             admirable
             scale
             of
             creatures
             ,
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             ascending
             by
             a
             septenary
             gradation
             .
             For
             we
             have
             understood
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             there
             is
             besides
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             an
             Element
             ,
             or
             a
             Vapour
             ,
             or
             a
             Concrete
             ,
             or
             a
             Plant
             ,
             or
             an
             An●●all
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             an
             Angell
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             
             of
             creatures
             ,
             is
             ranked
             into
             these
             seven
             Classes
             ,
             or
             great
             Tribes
             .
             In
             every
             of
             which
             there
             is
             some
             eminent
             virtue
             flowing
             from
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Creatour
             (
             yet
             every
             latter
             including
             the
             former
             .
             )
             For
             
               
                 
                   In
                
                 
                   Elements
                   ,
                   Being
                
                 
                   is
                   eminent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vapours
                   ,
                   Motion
                
              
               
                 
                   Concretes
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   or
                   Quality
                
              
               
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   Life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Living
                   creatures
                   ,
                   Sense
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Understanding
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             See
             
               the
               house
               which
               Wisdome
               hath
               built
               her
               ,
               having
               hewn
               out
               her
               seven
               pillars
               !
            
             (
             Prov.
             9.
             1.
             )
             See
             
               the
               seven
               Stairs
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               entry
               of
               his
               inner
               house
               !
               Ezek.
            
             40.
             22.
             
             The
             six
             first
             degrees
             are
             of
             visible
             creatures
             ,
             the
             seventh
             of
             invisible
             Angels
             :
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             nine
             dayes
             wherein
             God
             wrought
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             ;
             six
             Planets
             in
             heaven
             of
             inferiour
             light
             ,
             the
             seventh
             of
             extraordinary
             brightnesse
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ;
             six
             baser
             metals
             on
             earth
             .
             The
             seventh
             exceeding
             all
             in
             perfection
             ,
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             Salomons
             Throne
             had
             six
             inferiour
             steps
             to
             every
             of
             which
             there
             were
             six
             inferiour
             
             Leoncels
             adjoyned
             :
             after
             all
             in
             the
             seventh
             place
             stood
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             two
             Lions
             (
             1
             King.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             So
             the
             King
             of
             eternity
             ,
             when
             he
             built
             him
             a
             visible
             throne
             of
             glory
             ,
             erected
             six
             visible
             degrees
             of
             corporeous
             creatures
             ,
             to
             every
             of
             which
             he
             added
             their
             Leoncels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             virtues
             ,
             and
             their
             powers
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             about
             the
             throne
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             placed
             the
             strongest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             
               the
               Angels
               mighty
               in
               power
            
             ,
             (
             Psal.
             103.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
          
           
             But
             now
             what
             mean
             the
             seven
             planets
             in
             heaven
             ?
             what
             mean
             the
             seven
             continents
             on
             earth
             ?
             the
             seven
             kinds
             of
             meteors
             ,
             seven
             kinds
             of
             metalls
             ,
             seven
             kinds
             of
             stones
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             the
             seven
             combinations
             of
             tangible
             qualities
             ?
             the
             seven
             differences
             of
             taste
             ?
             the
             seven
             vitall
             members
             in
             man
             ?
             the
             seven
             tones
             in
             musick
             ?
             and
             other
             things
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             throughout
             all
             nature
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             number
             of
             seven
             is
             every
             where
             very
             much
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             sacred
             :
             For
             what
             do
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             point
             at
             ?
             what
             are
             the
             seven
             weeks
             betwixt
             the
             Passeover
             and
             Pentecost
             ?
             what
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             rest
             ?
             what
             the
             seven
             times
             seventh
             of
             Jubilee
             ?
             what
             do
             all
             these
             portend
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             expresse
             Image
             of
             that
             
               God
               whose
               seven
               eyes
               passe
               
               through
               the
               whole
               earth
               ?
            
             (
             Zach.
             4.
             10.
             
             )
             
               and
               whose
               seven
               spirits
               are
               before
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             (
             Apoc.
             1.
             4.
             
             )
             yea
             ,
             who
             doth
             himselfe
             make
             a
             
               mysticall
               eighth
            
             with
             every
             degree
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             
               For
               in
               him
               all
               things
               live
               ,
               aud
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               being
            
             ;
             which
             live
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             being
             (
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
             )
             
               and
               he
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
             )
             
               and
               all
               these
               are
               as
               it
               were
               him
               himselfe
               ,
            
             (
             Eccles.
             43.
             27.
             
             )
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             is
             he
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             Job
             12.
             9.
             10.
             
             )
             but
             because
             all
             these
             have
             some
             effigies
             of
             the
             divine
             essence
             ,
             and
             operate
             that
             which
             they
             operate
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             above
             all
             ,
             without
             all
             ,
             and
             beneath
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             mysticall
             eighth
             of
             all
             .
             
               Of
               whom
            
             (
             that
             Syracides
             may
             conclude
             our
             meditation
             ,
             though
             we
             say
             much
             ,
             we
             shall
             
               not
               yet
               attain
               thereto
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               doctrine
               is
            
             that
             he
             is
             all
             .
             
               For
               what
               ability
               have
               we
               to
               praise
               him
               ?
               For
               he
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               his
               works
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               terrible
               and
               very
               great
               ,
               &
               marvellous
               is
               his
               power
               .
               Extol
               the
               Lord
               in
               praise
               as
               much
               as
               you
               can
               :
               For
               yet
               he
               wil
               be
               greater
               then
               all
               praise
               ,
            
             (
             Eecl
             43.
             30.
             
             &c.
             )
             Therefore
             
               let
               every
               spirit
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Hallelujah
               .
            
             (
             Psal.
             150.
             )
             
               And
               thou
               my
               soul
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             Psal.
             103.
             1.
             )
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               !
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               are
               full
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             (
             Isai.
             6.
             3
             
             )
             Hallelujah
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Short
           APPENDIX
           TO
           PHYSICKS
           .
           Touching
           the
           Diseases
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           their
           generall
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             Disease
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             an
             Entity
             in
             some
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             a
             disposition
             of
             it
             to
             totall
             perishing
             (
             
               that
               is
               death
            
             .
             )
          
           
             Therefore
             both
             the
             Body
             ,
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             hath
             its
             diseases
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               diseases
               of
               the
               body
               are
               various
               ,
               scarce
               to
               be
               numbred
               ;
               and
               oft-times
               m●●t
               .
            
          
           
             A
             disease
             added
             to
             a
             disease
             is
             called
             a
             ymptome
             of
             a
             disease
             .
          
           
           
             III
             A
             disease
             of
             the
             body
             is
             either
             by
             solution
             of
             that
             which
             is
             continued
             ,
             or
             by
             distemper
             of
             humours
             .
          
           
             IV
             Solution
             of
             that
             which
             is
             continued
             ,
             is
             either
             by
             a
             rupture
             ,
             or
             a
             wound
             .
             A
             rupture
             is
             prevented
             by
             bewaring
             falls
             ,
             and
             violent
             motion
             .
             A
             wound
             is
             avoided
             by
             shunning
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             can
             cleave
             ,
             cut
             ,
             prick
             ,
             rent
             ,
             tear
             or
             bruise
             ,
             or
             hurt
             anyway
             :
             and
             both
             are
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             Chirurgion
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             The
             cure
             of
             a
             Wound
             ,
             is
             desperate
             ,
             if
             any
             vitall
             member
             be
             hurt
             :
             as
             
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               brain
               ,
               the
               liver
               ,
               the
               entrals
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             then
             the
             vitall
             actions
             are
             hindred
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             cease
             .
             2
             If
             any
             member
             be
             quite
             lost
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             set
             on
             again
             :
             because
             the
             spirit
             hath
             not
             wherewithall
             to
             passe
             into
             the
             part
             that
             is
             severed
             .
          
           
             V
             The
             distempers
             of
             the
             humours
             and
             the
             diseases
             that
             come
             from
             thence
             ,
             always
             proceed
             from
             some
             of
             these
             6
             causes
             :
             namely
             ,
             either
             from
             
               
                 1
                 Crudity
              
               
                 2
                 Inflation
              
               
                 3
                 Distillation
              
               
                 4
                 Obstruction
              
               
                 5
                 Putrefaction
              
               
                 6
                 Inflammation
              
            
          
           
           
             
               VI
               Crudity
               in
               the
               body
               is
               nutriment
               not
               sufficiently
               concocted
               :
               namely
               either
               Chyle
               ,
               or
               bloud
               ,
               which
               comes
               I
               from
               the
               quality
            
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             too
             raw
             ,
             flegmatick
             ,
             unwholesome
             ,
             which
             the
             concoctive
             faculty
             cannot
             well
             subdue
             .
             2
             
               from
               the
               quantity
            
             :
             when
             more
             meat
             and
             drink
             is
             put
             in
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             able
             to
             alter
             and
             assimilate
             unto
             the
             body
             .
             For
             hence
             undigested
             and
             not
             assimilated
             humours
             ,
             burthen
             the
             body
             ,
             like
             strangers
             ,
             and
             not
             pertaining
             thereunto
             .
             3
             
               For
               want
               of
               exercise
            
             :
             when
             the
             naturall
             heat
             is
             not
             stirred
             up
             ,
             nor
             strengthened
             to
             perform
             its
             office
             lustily
             in
             the
             concoction
             of
             meats
             .
          
           
             
               From
               such
               like
               crudities
               diverse
               inconveniences
               follow
               .
            
             For
             1
             if
             the
             crudity
             be
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             it
             causes
             
               loathing
               of
               food
            
             :
             for
             so
             long
             as
             the
             first
             food
             is
             not
             digested
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             appetite
             to
             any
             other
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               children
               have
               an
               appetite
            
             to
             eat
             earth
             ,
             chalk
             ,
             coales
             ,
             &c.
             according
             as
             the
             crudities
             are
             turned
             into
             the
             likenesse
             of
             any
             matter
             .
             For
             like
             desireth
             like
             .
             2
             If
             there
             be
             a
             viscous
             crudity
             adhering
             in
             the
             ventricle
             or
             in
             the
             guts
             ,
             being
             warmed
             it
             takes
             spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             into
             wormes
             ;
             which
             gnawing
             the
             bowels
             stir
             up
             evill
             vapours
             by
             
             their
             motion
             :
             whence
             also
             come
             phartasies
             ,
             very
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             head
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             ctudity
             under
             the
             skin
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             bloud
             and
             flesh
             )
             begets
             palenesse
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             collected
             and
             putrified
             ;
             
               scabs
               ,
               ulcers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Crudity
               is
               prevented
               by
               a
               temperate
               diet
               .
            
             as
             to
             Food
             ,
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             daily
             exercises
             :
             and
             cured
             1
             by
             violent
             expurgation
             .
             2
             by
             strong
             exercises
             .
             3
             by
             the
             use
             of
             tart
             meats
             and
             drinks
             .
             4
             by
             comforting
             the
             stomack
             with
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             heat
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               Inflation
               is
               much
               and
               grosse
               vapour
               ,
               exhaling
               from
               the
               crudities
               that
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               
                 stretching
                 the
                 members
              
               .
               And
               that
               either
               without
               pain
               as
               when
               it
               causeth
               yexing
               or
               belching
               in
               the
               ventricle
               ;
               panting
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               giddinesse
               in
               the
               head
               (
               when
               being
               prohibited
               to
               go
               any
               further
               it
               is
               carried
               in
               a
               round
               )
               lazinesse
               and
               stretching
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               ;
               or
               else
               with
               pain
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               causeth
               aches
               in
               the
               bowels
               (
               straightning
               the
               spirits
               that
               lie
               between
               in
               the
               Fibres
               )
               and
               shurp
               or
               else
               
                 blunt
                 prickings
              
               in
               the
               muscles
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               more
               grosse
               or
               subtile
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               cured
            
             1
             by
             strong
             exercise
             ,
             that
             the
             vapour
             being
             attenuated
             ,
             may
             go
             out
             at
             the
             
             pores
             opened
             .
             2
             by
             expurgation
             of
             the
             humours
             by
             which
             they
             are
             generated
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               Distillation
               is
               the
               condensation
               of
               crude
               vapours
               into
               rheume
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               many
               evils
               .
            
          
           
             For
             crude
             vapours
             gettting
             up
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             abundance
             and
             grossenesse
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             expurgated
             by
             the
             ordinary
             passage
             ,
             they
             become
             rheume
             flowing
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             and
             rausing
             diverse
             diseases
             .
             For
             1
             If
             they
             run
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             nose
             ,
             they
             cause
             the
             Murre
             or
             Pose
             ,
             2
             If
             the
             distillation
             fall
             into
             the
             jawes
             ,
             it
             causes
             the
             Catarrhe
             .
             3
             If
             into
             the
             kernels
             of
             the
             jawes
             ,
             the
             Quinsie
             .
             4
             If
             into
             the
             lungs
             
               difficulty
               of
               breathing
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Asthma
             .
             5
             If
             the
             distillation
             be
             salt
             and
             sharp
             ,
             ulcerating
             the
             lungs
             ,
             it
             causes
             the
             Cough
             .
             6
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             done
             oft
             ,
             and
             the
             lungs
             be
             filled
             with
             apostemes
             ,
             it
             causes
             the
             consumption
             .
             For
             when
             the
             ulcerous
             lungs
             cannot
             with
             dexterity
             enough
             perform
             their
             office
             of
             cooling
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             is
             generated
             more
             hot
             then
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             cherish
             ,
             but
             feed
             upon
             the
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             burns
             out
             the
             very
             workhouse
             it self
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             liver
             :
             whence
             
             for
             want
             of
             bloud
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             food
             ,
             followes
             the
             consumption
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             7
             If
             the
             distillation
             flow
             in
             abundance
             ,
             and
             grosse
             down
             the
             marrow
             of
             the
             back
             ,
             it
             causeth
             the
             Palsie
             ,
             (
             by
             hindring
             the
             animall
             spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             distributed
             by
             the
             nerves
             springing
             from
             the
             back
             bone
             .
             )
             8
             If
             it
             fill
             the
             nerves
             of
             the
             muscles
             only
             ,
             it
             becomes
             the
             Spasma
             ,
             or
             Convulsions
             (
             that
             is
             when
             the
             nerve
             is
             contracted
             ,
             like
             as
             a
             chord
             being
             wet
             and
             dried
             again
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             contracted
             ,
             and
             become
             shorter
             .
             )
             9
             If
             it
             flow
             subtle
             ,
             and
             penetrating
             the
             nerves
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             length
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             extremities
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             there
             raises
             sharp
             pains
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             feet
             are
             called
             the
             Gout
             ;
             in
             the
             hands
             ,
             Chiragra
             ,
             or
             the
             Hand-gout
             ;
             in
             any
             of
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             bones
             Erthritica
             ,
             the
             running
             gout
             ;
             in
             the
             hip
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             Ischias
             ,
             or
             the
             Hip-gout
             ,
             commonly
             the
             Sciatica
             10
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             those
             kind
             of
             runnings
             stay
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             they
             procure
             divers
             diseases
             :
             as
             when
             they
             are
             subtle
             ,
             the
             Head-ach
             .
             11
             Too
             raw
             and
             flegmatick
             ,
             the
             Lethargie
             .
             12
             Salt
             ,
             and
             cholerick
             ,
             the
             Phrensie
             .
             13
             Grosse
             and
             mixt
             with
             a
             melancholy
             humour
             ,
             the
             Epilepsie
             ,
             or
             Falling-sickness
             ,
             (
             when
             as
             the
             spirits
             diffused
             through
             
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             making
             haste
             to
             relieve
             the
             spirits
             befieged
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             make
             most
             vehement
             stirs
             ,
             and
             fight
             ,
             till
             they
             either
             overcome
             and
             repell
             the
             disease
             ,
             or
             else
             faint
             and
             are
             extinguished
             .
             14
             But
             if
             the
             grosse
             phlegmatick
             humours
             have
             occupied
             all
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             brain
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             becomes
             the
             apoplexie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             privation
             of
             all
             sense
             and
             motion
             :
             whence
             also
             the
             vitall
             fire
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             soon
             after
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             
               All
               these
               diseases
               are
               both
               prevented
               ,
               and
               also
            
             (
             if
             they
             go
             not
             too
             farre
             )
             cured
             1
             by
             exercise
             .
             2
             by
             rectification
             of
             the
             brain
             by
             good
             smels
             .
             3
             by
             a
             thin
             ,
             hot
             ,
             and
             sulphury
             air
             .
             4
             by
             thin
             ,
             light
             meat
             and
             drink
             .
             But
             the
             peculiar
             cure
             of
             every
             disease
             is
             committo
             the
             physiciaus
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               Obstruction
               is
               a
               stopping
               of
               the
               bowels
               by
               thickned
               flegme
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               cannot
               execute
               their
               office
               .
            
             For
             example
             ,
             when
             the
             entrals
             are
             stopt
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             void
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Volvuls
             ,
             or
             
               wringing
               of
               the
               guts
            
             :
             when
             the
             liver
             is
             stopt
             ,
             the
             dropsie
             ;
             (
             For
             the
             Chylus
             being
             not
             turned
             into
             bloud
             ,
             flowes
             through
             the
             veins
             and
             members
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             turned
             into
             members
             .
             )
             When
             the
             bladder
             of
             gall
             is
             stopt
             ,
             
               the
               Yellow
               Jaundise
            
             ;
             when
             the
             Spleen
             ,
             
               the
               Black
               Jaundise
            
             ;
             (
             For
             
             in
             the
             first
             the
             choler
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             the
             melancholy
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             voided
             ,
             diffuseth
             it selfe
             through
             the
             bloud
             .
             But
             when
             the
             urine
             pipes
             ,
             or
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             the
             bladder
             are
             stopped
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             breeding
             of
             Tartar
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Stone
             :
             which
             stopping
             the
             passages
             ,
             by
             its
             sharpnesse
             pains
             the
             
               Veins
               and
               Nerves
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               cure
               is
            
             1
             by
             purgations
             .
             2
             by
             medicines
             attenuating
             ,
             or
             breaking
             ,
             cutting
             ,
             and
             driving
             out
             the
             grosse
             humours
             which
             Physicians
             know
             .
          
           
             X
             
               Putrefaction
               is
               the
               corruption
               of
               some
               humour
               in
               the
               body
               :
               namely
               ,
               either
               of
               flegme
               ,
               or
               of
               choler
               ,
               or
               of
               melancholy
               ;
               which
               putrifying
               either
               in
               or
               out
               of
               their
               vessels
               ,
               produce
               feavers
               or
               ulcers
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               cure
               is
            
             1
             Expurgation
             of
             the
             place
             affected
             .
             2
             A
             good
             diet
             .
             3
             Motion
             .
          
           
             XI
             
               Inflamation
               is
               a
               burning
               of
               the
               vitall
               spirit
            
             (
             N.
             vitall
             )
             
               or
               of
               the
               bloud
               caused
               by
               too
               much
               motion
            
             (
             either
             of
             the
             body
             by
             wearying
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             by
             musing
             and
             anger
             ,
             )
             
               or
               else
               by
               putrefaction
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               obstruction
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             known
             out
             of
             the
             physicks
             ,
             that
             motion
             doth
             heat
             even
             unto
             firing
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             obstruction
             doth
             〈◊〉
             an
             Antiperistasis
             exasperate
             
             the
             heat
             included
             (
             even
             in
             these
             things
             that
             are
             watry
             and
             p●trid
             )
             so
             that
             at
             length
             it
             breaks
             out
             violently
             ,
             hay
             laid
             up
             wet
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             cannot
             get
             transpiration
             )
             doth
             shew
             .
             When
             the
             bloud
             is
             kindled
             within
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             feaver
             :
             when
             under
             the
             skin
             ,
             
               S.
               Anthonies
               fire
            
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             cure
             is
             the
             opening
             of
             a
             vein
             ,
             and
             cooling
             .
             But
             of
             feavers
             (
             being
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             common
             disease
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             kinds
             )
             something
             more
             is
             to
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               feaver
               so
               called
               ,
               from
               its
               fervency
               or
               heat
               ,
               is
               of
               three
               kinds
               .
            
             1
             The
             Ephemera
             .
             2
             The
             Putrid
             .
             3
             The
             Hectick
             .
             
               The
               first
               burns
               the
               spirits
               ;
               the
               second
               the
               humours
               ;
               the
               third
               the
               solid
               parts
               .
            
             The
             first
             like
             a
             raging
             hot
             wind
             scorching
             all
             it
             meets
             with
             :
             the
             second
             like
             boiling
             water
             poured
             into
             a
             vessell
             ,
             which
             it
             heats
             with
             it selfe
             .
             The
             third
             like
             unto
             a
             hot
             vessell
             ,
             heating
             the
             water
             poured
             into
             it
             with
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Hectick
             occupies
             the
             bones
             and
             membranes
             ,
             and
             eats
             and
             consumes
             them
             with
             an
             unnaturall
             heat
             ,
             by
             degrees
             almost
             insensibly
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             it
             causeth
             death
             .
             It
             is
             very
             like
             the
             Consumption
             .
             But
             the
             putrid
             or
             rotten
             feaver
             occupies
             the
             bloud
             and
             humours
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             body
             
             grows
             hot
             .
             The
             Ephemera
             is
             a
             more
             subtle
             flame
             ,
             feeding
             upon
             the
             spirits
             only
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             scarce
             endures
             one
             or
             two
             days
             ,
             til
             the
             peccant
             cause
             be
             consumed
             by
             the
             spirit
             it self
             .
             Hence
             either
             health
             or
             death
             usually
             follows
             within
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Ephemera
             or
             diary
             Feaver
             :
             also
             the
             Maligne
             feaver
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             also
             is
             the
             pestilentiall
             infection
             :
             for
             it
             comes
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Putrid
               feavers
               are
               most
               usuall
            
             ,
             but
             with
             very
             much
             difference
             :
             for
             when
             the
             humours
             putrifie
             within
             their
             vessels
             ,
             (
             or
             workhouses
             )
             especially
             near
             the
             heart
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             liver
             or
             the
             gall
             ,
             )
             the
             spirit
             rises
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             kindles
             them
             :
             and
             ceases
             not
             to
             assault
             them
             ,
             till
             it
             either
             expell
             the
             rottennesse
             being
             turned
             into
             soot
             ,
             or
             be
             extinguished
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             feaver
             is
             often
             deadly
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Continuall
               Feaver
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             humours
             rot
             out
             of
             their
             vessels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             veins
             or
             members
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             
               Intermitting
               Feaver
            
             .
             For
             the
             spirit
             riseth
             up
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             opposeth
             that
             rottennesse
             with
             heat
             :
             but
             because
             this
             battle
             is
             made
             further
             off
             from
             its
             Castle
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             fight
             is
             ended
             ,
             it
             returns
             
             home
             .
             And
             
               if
               the
               putrifying
               humour
               be
               flegme
               ,
            
             it
             still
             returns
             to
             oppose
             it
             the
             next
             day
             :
             hence
             the
             Quotidian
             Feaver
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               yellow
               ,
               choler
            
             ;
             then
             every
             third
             day
             .
             Hence
             the
             
               Tertian
               .
               If
               black
               choler
            
             ,
             the
             fourth
             day
             .
             Hence
             the
             Quartan
             :
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             inequality
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             flegme
             recollects
             it selfe
             soonest
             ,
             and
             makes
             new
             businesse
             for
             the
             spirits
             :
             but
             is
             withall
             sooner
             dissipated
             :
             Hence
             the
             Quotidian
             lasts
             not
             long
             .
             Melancholy
             being
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dreggy
             humour
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             soon
             recruit
             it selfe
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             soft
             and
             viscous
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             overcome
             :
             hence
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             Quartans
             ,
             In
             the
             Tertian
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             opposeth
             yellow
             choler
             ,
             which
             is
             hot
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             hottest
             fight
             :
             hence
             Tertians
             are
             called
             burning
             feavers
             .
             They
             are
             sometimes
             changed
             one
             into
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             joyned
             with
             another
             ,
             according
             as
             one
             while
             one
             putrified
             humour
             ,
             another
             while
             another
             is
             to
             be
             opposed
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               appears
               1
               why
               a
               feaver
               begins
               with
               cold
               ?
            
             because
             the
             vitall
             spirit
             being
             to
             oppose
             the
             rottennesse
             ,
             gathers
             heat
             as
             it
             were
             its
             aid
             from
             every
             part
             ,
             the
             outward
             members
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             being
             benu
             〈◊〉
             
             and
             quaking
             with
             cold
             .
             (
             For
             even
             in
             too
             much
             fear
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             gathers
             it selfe
             into
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             there
             is
             wont
             to
             follow
             a
             chilnesse
             of
             the
             outward
             members
             ,
             and
             a
             quaking
             with
             cold
             .
             )
             2
             
               Whence
               afterwards
               heat
            
             ?
             because
             the
             spirits
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             hotter
             with
             fight
             and
             motion
             ,
             return
             again
             to
             the
             members
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             cold
             before
             ,
             do
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             endure
             the
             heat
             ,
             returning
             now
             hotter
             then
             ordinary
             .
             3
             
               Why
               the
               feaver
               leaves
               faintnesse
               behind
               it
               ?
            
             because
             the
             spirit
             wearied
             with
             fight
             ,
             betakes
             it selfe
             to
             rest
             ,
             leaving
             the
             members
             destitute
             .
             4
             
               Why
               food
               is
               hurtfull
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               feaver
               ?
            
             because
             when
             the
             spirit
             is
             preparing
             it selfe
             for
             the
             battell
             ,
             it
             hath
             another
             businesse
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             (
             to
             concoct
             the
             food
             :
             )
             But
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             both
             ,
             it
             either
             assaults
             the
             disease
             more
             weakly
             ,
             or
             else
             leaves
             the
             food
             unconcocted
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             both
             ,
             it
             weakens
             and
             tires
             out
             it selfe
             too
             much
             .
             5
             
               Why
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               expell
               the
               feaver
               over
               soon
               ?
            
             because
             the
             feaver
             is
             of
             it selfe
             a
             benefit
             to
             nature
             ,
             driving
             away
             the
             rottennesse
             in
             time
             ,
             left
             it
             should
             at
             length
             prevaile
             and
             oppresse
             the
             heart
             .
             Therefore
             that
             is
             no
             good
             cure
             of
             feavers
             which
             stayes
             the
             fits
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             
             ripens
             the
             rottennesse
             for
             expulsion
             :
             And
             strengthens
             nature
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             Crudity
             
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               all
               diseases
               .
               For
               thence
               gross
               vapours
               arising
               ,
               cause
            
             Inflation
             ,
             
               the
               same
               condensed
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               cause
               ,
            
             Distillation
             :
             
               in
               the
               other
               members
               ,
               Obstruction
               :
               whence
               flowes
               either
            
             Rottennesse
             or
             Inflamation
             .
             Therefore
             let
             him
             that
             prevents
             crudities
             ,
             believe
             this
             ;
             that
             he
             takes
             the
             best
             cours
             that
             may
             be
             for
             his
             whole
             body
             .
             Now
             the
             way
             to
             prevent
             them
             is
             a
             temperate
             diet
             and
             daily
             exercises
             .
             O
             the
             strange
             virtue
             of
             labour
             ,
             whereby
             we
             get
             both
             our
             bread
             and
             health
             !
             which
             mistery
             if
             the
             slothfull
             understood
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             waste
             their
             lives
             with
             idlenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
          
           
             I
             The
             Diseases
             of
             the
             mind
             are
             vices
             ,
             procuring
             either
             disquiet
             ,
             or
             griefe
             thereto
             .
          
           
             II
             Diseases
             disquieting
             the
             mind
             ,
             are
             evill
             desires
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             too
             much
             ardency
             .
             1
             Of
             Living
             .
             2
             Of
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             .
             3
             Of
             Multiplying
             it selfe
             .
             4
             Of
             Knowing
             .
             5
             Of
             Having
             .
             6
             Of
             Excelling
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               W.
            
             These
             are
             thus
             expressed
             by
             their
             proper
             names
             ,
             1
             
               Selfe-love
               .
               2
               Intemperancy
               .
               3
               Salacity
               .
               4
               Curiosity
               .
               5
               Covetousnesse
               .
               6
               Ambition
               .
            
             For
             they
             that
             are
             given
             to
             these
             ,
             itch
             and
             are
             disquieted
             continually
             .
          
           
             III
             The
             diseases
             that
             cause
             griefe
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             are
             immoderate
             affections
             ;
             that
             is
             violent
             alterations
             
             for
             those
             things
             which
             befall
             us
             according
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             or
             contrary
             thereto
             :
             
               but
               especially
               Sadnesse
               ,
               Angor
               ,
               and
               at
               I●ksomnesse
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             IV
             The
             remedies
             of
             the
             mind
             are
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Ethicks
             .
             
               The
               Sum
               where
               of
               comes
               to
               this
               .
            
             Love
             the
             Golden
             Mean
             ,
             shun
             extreams
             like
             unto
             precipices
             .
             Never
             desire
             to
             do
             more
             then
             thou
             canst
             :
             Remember
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             man.
             
               For
               that
               may
               befall
               every
               one
               that
               befalls
               any
               one
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             vicissitude
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             an
             unconquered
             mind
             overcomes
             all
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           
             I
             The
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Soule
             are
             ,
             Forgetfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Torment
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Despair
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             
               II
               Forgetfulnesse
               of
               God
               is
               cured
               by
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
            
             Of
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             seeth
             all
             ,
             judgeth
             all
             ,
             rewardeth
             all
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             works
             :
             to
             avoid
             whose
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             .
             (
             For
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             move
             ,
             live
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             endure
             it
             is
             intolerable
             .
             (
             For
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             III
             Torment
             of
             conscience
             is
             healed
             by
             prayers
             ,
             and
             and
             study
             of
             innocency
             ,
             Psal.
             26.
             6.
             
             Eccl.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               if
               our
               heart
               condemn
               us
               not
               ,
               we
               have
               full
               assurance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             John
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             IV
             Despair
             is
             healed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             that
             onely
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             purgeth
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             
               and
               reconciles
               us
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
               and
               saves
               us
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             9.
             
               and
               gives
               us
               eternall
               life
            
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             54
          
           
             In
             body
             sound
             ,
             amind
             as
             sound
             ,
             O
             God
             we
             pray
             thee
             give
             ,
          
           
             That
             here
             in
             peace
             ,
             in
             after
             blisse
             ;
             for
             ever
             we
             may
             live
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .